NYPL RESEARCH LIBRARIES
3 3433 08253064 7
K\ A
A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS
BY
MARTHA FINLEY
ELSIE DINSMORE.
ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS.
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD.
ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD.
ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD.
ELSIE'S CHILDREN.
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD.
GRANDMOTHER ELSIE.
ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS.
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET.
THE TWO ELSIES.
ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN.
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN.
CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE.
ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS.
ELSIE'S VACATION.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
ELSIE AT ION.
ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR.
ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS.
ELSIE AT HOME.
ELSIE ON THE HUDSON.
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH.
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS.
ELSIE'S WINTER TRIP.
ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES.
MILDRED KEITH.
MILDRED AT ROSELANDS.
MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE.
MILDRED AND ELSIE.
MILDRED AT HOME.
MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS.
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER.
CASELLA.
SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST.
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY.
OUR FRED.
AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY.
WANTED, A PEDIGREE.
THE THORN IN THE NEST.
W
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE
MARTHA FINLET
A.UTHOB OF "ELSIE DINSMOBE," "THE MILDRED BOOKS,"
"THOEN IN THE NEST," ETC., ETC., ETC.
NEW YORK
DODD, MEAD & COMPANY
PUBLISHERS
THE NEW YORK
PUBLIC LIBRARY
ASTOn, LENOX AND
T1LDEN FOUNDATIONS.
COPYRIGHT,
BY
DODD, MEAD & COMPANY,
All rights reserved.
ELSIE AT YIAMEDE.
CHAPTER I.
IT was a beautiful evening at Viamede : the
sun nearing its setting, shadows sleeping here
and there upon the velvety flower-bespangled
lawn, and filling the air with their delicious
perfume, the waters of the bayou beyond re-
flecting the roseate hues of the sunset clouds,
and the song of some negro oarsmen, in a pass-
ing boat, coming to the ear in pleasantly mel-
lowed tones. Tea was over, and the family had
all gathered upon the veranda overlooking the
bayou. A momentary silence was broken by
Rosie's pleasant voice :
" Mamma, I wish you or grandpa, or the cap-
tain, would tell the story of Jackson's defence
of New Orleans. Now while we are in the
neighborhood we would all, I feel sure, find it
very interesting. I think you have been going
over Lossing's account of it, mamma," she
added laughingly, "for I found his * Pictorial
History of the War of 1812' lying on the table
in your room, with a mark in at that part."
2 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
( " Yes, I had been refreshing my memory in
thai way," returned her mother, smiling pleas-
ant 1 y into the dark eyes gazing so fondly and
entreatingly into hers. "And," she added, "I
have no objection to granting your request, ex-
cept that I do not doubt that either your grand-
father or the captain could do greater justice to
the subject than I," glancing inquiringly from
one to the other.
"Captain, I move that you undertake the
task," said Mr. Dinsmore. " You are, no doubt,
better prepared to do it justice than I, and I
would not have my daughter fatigued with the
telling of so long a story."
"Always so kindly careful of me, my dear
father," remarked Mrs. Travilla in a softly
spoken aside.
" I am doubtful of my better preparation for
the telling of the story, sir," returned the
captain in his pleasant tones, " but if both you
and mother are disinclined for the exertion I
am willing to undertake the task."
"Yes, do, captain; do, papa," came in eager
tones from several young voices, and lifting
baby Ned to one knee, Elsie to the other, while
the rest of the young members of the household
grouped themselves about him, he began his
story after a slight pause to collect his thoughts.
" You all, I think, have more or less knowledge
of the War of 1812-14, which finished the work
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 3
of separation from the mother country so nearly
accomplished by the War of the Revolution.
Upon the close of that earlier contest, England,
it is true, acknowledged our independence, but
evidently retained a hope of finally recovering
her control here.
"All through the intervening years, our sailors
on our merchant vessels, and even, in some in-
stances, those belonging to our navy, were sub-
jected to insults and oppression when met on
the high seas by the more powerful ones of the
English. The conduct of British officers
claiming the right to search our vessels for de-
serters from theirs, and often seizing American
born men as such was most gallingly insulting;
the wrongs thus inflicted upon our poor seamen
were enough to rouse the anger and indignation
of the meekest of men. The clearest proofs of
citizenship availed nothing; they were seized,
carried forcibly aboard the British ships, and,
if they refused to serve their captors, were
brutally flogged again and again.
" But I will not go into details with which you
are all more or less acquainted. We did not
lack abundant cause for exasperation, and at
length, though ill prepared for the struggle, our
government declared war against Great Britain.
"That war had lasted two years ; both parties
were weary of the struggle, and negotiations
for peace were being carried on in Europe. In
4 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
fact the treaty had been signed, December
24, in the city of Ghent, Belgium, but news
did not travel in those days nearly so fast as it
does now, and so it happened that the battle
of New Orleans was fought two weeks after-
ward, January 8, 1815, both armies being
still in ignorance of the conclusion of peace."
"What a pity!" exclaimed Grace.
"And Andrew Jackson was the commanding
general?" remarked Walter in a tone between
inquiry and assertion. " Was he an American
by birth, Brother Levis?"
"Yes; his parents were from Ireland, but he
was born on the border between North and
South Carolina, in 1767; so that he was old
enough to remember some of the occurrences of
the Revolutionary War; one of them being him-
self carried to Camden, South Carolina, as a
prisoner, and there nearly starved to death and
brutally treated by a British officer; cut with a
sword because he refused to black his boots
for him."
" Was that so, sir?" queried Walter. " Well,
I shouldn't wonder if the recollection of all that
made him more ready to fight them in the next
war, particularly at New Orleans, than he would
have been otherwise."
" No doubt," returned the captain. " Jackson
was a man of great energy, determination, and
persistence. It is said his maxim was, 'till all
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 5
is done nothing is done.' In May of 1814 he
was made a major-general in the regular army
and appointed to the command of the Depart-
ment of the South, the Seventh Military Dis-
trict, with his headquarters at Mobile, of which
the Americans had taken possession as early as
April, 1812.
"Jackson's vigilance was sleepless. The
Spanish had possession of Pensacola, and,
though professing neutrality, were secretly fa-
voring the British. Of this Jackson promptly
informed our government, but at that time our
War Department was strangely apathetic, and
his communication was not responded to in any
way.
"But he had trusty spies, both white and
dark-skinned, everywhere, who kept him in-
formed of all that was taking place in the whole
region around. He knew that British marines
were allowed to land and encamp on shore ; that
Edward Nichols, their commander, was a guest
of the Spanish governor, and the British flag
was unfurled over one of the forts. Also, that
Indians were invited to enroll themselves in the
service of the British crown, and that Nichols
had sent out a general order to his soldiers, and
a proclamation to the people of Kentucky and
Louisiana, announcing that the land and naval
forces at Pensacola were only the van of a far
larger number of vessels and troops which
6 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
were intended for the subjugation of Louisiana
and especially the city of New Orleans.
"Jackson arrived in that city on the 2d of
December, and prepared to defend it from
the British, whom he had driven out of Florida.
They had planned to take the lower Mississippi
Valley, intending to keep possession of the wes-
tern bank of the river. They had among them
some of the finest of Wellington's troops, who,
but a short time before, had been engaged in
driving Napoleon out of Europe.
"In December, 12,000 men under the com-
mand of Sir Edward Packenham, brother-in-law
of Wellington, were landed below New Orleans.
They had come from Jamaica across the Gulf of
Mexico. Their expedition was a secret one, and
they approached New Orleans midway between
Mobile Bay and the Mississippi River, entering
Lake Borgne and anchoring there.
"A small American navy, composed of five
gunboats, opposed their progress, but was soon
dispersed by their superior force of fifty vessels,
large and small. Then the British took full pos-
session of the lake, and landed troops upon a
lonely island called the Isle des Pois (or Pea
Island).
"Some Spaniards, who had formerly lived in
New Orleans, told Cochrane of Bayou Bienvenu,
at the northwestern extremity of Lake Borgne,
by which he could nearly reach the city, the
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 1
bayou being navigable for large barges to with-
in a few miles of the Mississippi River.
"A party was sent to explore it, and found
that by following it and a canal they would
reach a spot but half a mile from the river and
nine miles below the city.
4 'They hurried back to Cochrane with a report
to that effect, and by the 23d of December half
of the army had reached the spot.
"A few months before September 1st the
British sloop of war Sophia, commanded by
Captain Lockyer, had sailed from Pensacola
with despatches for Jean Lafitte, inviting him
and his band to enter the British service."
"Lafitte! Who was he, Brother Levis?"
queried Walter.
"A Frenchman," replied the captain, "who,
with his elder brother, Pierre, had come to
New Orleans some six years before. They
were blacksmiths, and for a time worked at their
trade; but afterward they engaged in smug-
gling, and were leaders of a band of corsairs,
seizing, it was said, merchantmen of different
nations, even some belonging to the people of the
United States, and for that they were outlawed,
though there was some doubt that they were
really guilty. But they carried on a contraband
trade with some of the citizens of Louisiana,
smuggling their wares into New Orleans
through Bayou Teche, or Bayou Lafourche and
8 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Barataria Lake. That had brought them into
trouble with the United States authorities, and
the British thought to get the help of the buc-
caneers in their intended attack upon the city,
where Pierre Lafitte was at that time a pris-
oner.
1 'Captain Lockyer carried to Jean a letter
from Colonel Nichols offering him a captain's
commission in the British Navy and $30,000,
and to his followers exemption from punish-
ment for past deeds, indemnification for any
losses, and rewards in money and lands, if they
would go into the service of England's king.
"Lockyer also brought another paper, in
which they were threatened with extermination
if they refused the offers in the first.'
" Were they frightened and bribed into doing
what the British wished, sir?" asked Walter.
" No," replied the captain ; " they seized Cap-
tain Lockyer and his officers, and threatened
to carry them to New Orleans as prisoners of
war; but Lafitte persuaded them to give that
up, and they released the officers. Lafitte pre-
tended to treat with them, asking them to come
back for his reply in ten days, and they were
permitted to depart.
"After they had gone, he wrote to a member
of the legislature telling of the visit of the
British officers, what they had said to him and
his men, and sending with his letter the papers
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 9
Captain Lockyer had left with him. He also
offered his own and his men's services in defence
of the city, on condition that past offences
should never be brought up against them.
"Troops were badly needed in the American
army, and Governor Claiborne was inclined to
accept Lafitte's offer; but the majority of his
officers were opposed to so doing, thinking the
papers sent were forgeries, and the story made
up to prevent the destruction of the colony of
outlaws, against whom an expedition was then
fitting out. Lafitte knew of the preparations,
but supposed they were for an attack upon the
British. They, the members of the expedition,
made a sudden descent upon Barataria, captured
a large number of Lafitte's men, and carried
them and a rich booty to New Orleans.
"Some of the Baratarians escaped, Jean and
Pierre Lafitte among them. They soon collected
their men again near the mouth of Bayou La-
fourche, and after General Jackson took com-
mand in New Orleans, again offered their ser-
vices, which Jackson accepted, sending a part to
man the redoubts on the river, and forming of
the rest a corps which served the batteries with
great skill.
"In his letter at the time of sending informa-
tion with regard to the attempt of the British
to bribe him to enter their service, Jean Lafitte
said: 'Though proscribed in my adopted coun-
10 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
try, I will never miss an occasion of serving her,
or of proving that she has never ceased to be
dear to me. '
"There!" exclaimed Lulu with enthusiasm,
"I don't believe he was such a very bad man,
after all."
"Nor do I," her father said with a slight
smile : then went on with his story.
"Early on the 15th of December, Jackson,
hearing of the capture of the gunboats, imme-
diately set to work to fortify the city and make
every possible preparation to repulse the expected
attack of the enemy. He sent word to General
Winchester, in command at Mobile, to be on
the alert, and messengers to Generals Thomas
and Coffee urging them to hasten with their
commands to assist in the defence of the city.
" Then he appointed, for the 18th, a grand re-
view of all the troops in front of the Cathedral
of St. Louis, in what is now Jackson Square,
but at that time was called Place d'Armes.
"All the people turned out to see the review.
The danger was great, the military force with
which to meet the foe small and weak, but
Jackson made a stirring address, and his aide,
Edward Livingston, read a thrilling and eloquent
one.
"They were successful in rousing both troops
and populace to an intense enthusiasm, taking
advantage of which, Jackson declared martial
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 11
law and a suspension of the writ of habeas cor-
pus."
"What is that, papa?" asked Grace.
" It is a writ which in ordinary times may be
given by a judge to have a prisoner brought
before him that he may inquire into the cause
of his detention and have him released if unlaw-
fully detained. It is a most important safe-
guard to liberty, inherited by us from our Eng-
lish ancestors."
" Then what right had Jackson to suspend it,
sir?" queried Walter.
"A right given by the constitution of the
United States, in which there is an express pro-
vision that it may be suspended in cases of re-
bellion or invasion, should the public safety
demand it," replied the captain: then resumed
his narrative.
" After the review, Jean Lafitte again offered
his own services and those of his men, urging
their acceptance, and they were mustered ^into
the ranks and appointed to important duty.
" Jackson showed himself sleeplessly vigilant
and wonderfully active, making every possible
preparation to meet and repulse every coming
foe.
"On the evening of the 23d, the schooner
Carolina, one of the two armed American ves-
sels in the river, moved down and anchored
within musket shot of the centre of the British
12 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
camp. Half an hour later she opened a tremen-
dous fire upon them from her batteries, and in
ten minutes had killed or wounded a hundred
or more men. The British answered with a
shower of Congreve rockets and bullets, but
with little or no effect, and in less than half an
hour were driven in confusion from their camp.
"They had scarcely recovered from that when
they were startled by the sound of musketry in
the direction of their outposts. Some prisoners
whom General Keane had taken told him there
were more than 12,000 troops in New Orleans,
and he now felt convinced that such was the
fact. He gave Thornton full liberty to do as he
would.
" Thornton moved forward and was presently
met by a column under Jackson. There was
some fierce fighting, and at length the British fell
sullenly back. About half past nine the fighting
was over; but two hours later, when all was be-
coming quiet in the camp, musket firing was heard
in the distance. Some drafted militia, under
General David Morgan, had heard the firing
upon the Carolina early in the evening, insisted
upon being led against the enemy, and on their
way had met some British pickets at Jumons-
ville and exchanged shots with them. By
that advance against the foe, Jackson had saved
New Orleans for the time, and now he set vigor-
ously to work to prepare for another attack, for
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 13
he knew there would be another. Also, that the
men who were to make it were fresh from the
battlefields of Europe veteran troops not
likely to be easily conquered or driven away.
He omitted nothing which it was in his power
to do for the defence of the city, setting his
soldiers to casting up intrenchments along the
line of the canal from the river to Cypress
Swamp. They were in excellent spirits, and
plied their spades with such energy and zeal
that by sunset a breastwork three feet high
might be seen along the whole line of his army.
" The American troops were quite hilarious on
that Christmas eve, the British soldiers gloomy
and disheartened, having lost confidence in their
commander, Keane, and finding themselves
on wet ground, under a clouded sky, and in a
chilly atmosphere; but the sudden arrival of
their new commander, Sir Edward Packenham,
in whose skill and bravery they had great con-
fidence, filled them with joy.
" But while the Americans were at work pre-
paring for the coming conflict, the foe were not
idle; day and night they were busy getting
ready a heavy battery with which to attack the
Carolina. On the morning of the 27th, they
had it finished, began firing hot shot upon her
from a howitzer and several twelve and eighteen
pounders, and soon succeeded in setting her on.
fire, so that she blew up.
14 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"It was a tremendous explosion, but fortu-
nately her crew had abandoned her in time to
escape it. The Louisiana, who had come down
to her aid, was near sharing her fate, but, by
great exertion on the part of her crew, she was
towed out of reach of the enemy's shot, anchored
nearly abreast of the American camp, on the
other side of the river, and so saved to take a
gallant part in the next day's fight. Packenham
next ordered his men to move forward and carry
the intrenchments of the Americans by storm.
They numbered 8000, and toward evening the
two columns, commanded respectively by Gen-
erals Gibbs and Keane, obeyed that order, mov-
ing forward, driving in the American pickets
and outposts, and at twilight they encamped,
some of them seeking repose while others began
raising batteries near the river.
"The Americans, however, kept them awake
by quick, sharp attacks, which the British called
^barbarian warfare.'
"Barbarian warfare, indeed!" sniffed
Walter. "I wonder if it was half so barbarous
as what they employed the Indians to do to our
people."
"Ah, but you must remember that it makes a
Tast difference who does what ^Walter," laughed
Rosie.
"Oh, yes, of course," returned the lad; and
Captain Raymond went on with his story.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 15
"Jackson was busy getting ready to receive
the enemy : watching their movements through
a telescope, planting heavy guns, blowing up
some buildings that would have interfered with
the sweep of his artillery, and calling some
Louisiana militia from the rear. By the time
the British were ready to attack, he had 4000
men and twenty pieces of artillery ready to re-
ceive them. Also the Louisiana was in a posi-
tion^ to use her cannon with effect in giving
them a warm reception.
"As soon as the fog of early morning had
passed away, they could be seen approaching in
two columns, while a party of skirmishers, sent
out by Gibbs, were ordered to turn the left flank
of the Americans and attack their rear.
" Just then a band of rough looking men came
down the road from the direction of the city.
They were Baratarians, who had run all the way
from Fort St. John to take part in the fight, and
Jackson was delighted to see them. He put
them in charge of the twenty-four pounders and
they did excellent service.
" Next came the crew of the Carolina, under
Lieutenants Norris and Crawley, and they were
given charge of the howitzer on the right. A
galling fire of musketry fell upon the British as
they advanced in solid column, then the batteries
of the Louisiana and some of Jackson's heavy
guns swept their lines with deadly effect, one
16 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
of the shots from the Louisiana killing and
wounding fifteen men. The British rocketeers
were busy on their side, too, but succeeded in
inflicting very little damage upon the Ameri-
cans.
" But I must leave the rest of the story for
another time, for I see we are about to have com-
pany," concluded the captain, as a carriage was
seen coming swiftly up the driveway. It
brought callers who remained until the hour for
the retiring of the younger ones among hig
bearers.
CHAPTER
THE next evening the Viamede family were
again gathered upon the veranda, and, at the ur-
gent request of the younger portion, seconded
by that of the older ones, the captain ^resumed
the thread of his narrative.
"Keane's men, "he said, "could no longer en-
dure the terrible fire that was so rapidly thinning
their ranks, and they were presently ordered to
seek shelter in the little canals, where, in mud
and water almost waist deep, they leaned for-
ward, concealing themselves in the rushes which
grew on the banks. They were Wellington's
veterans, and must have felt humiliated enough
to be thus compelled to flee before a few rough
backwoodsmen, as they considered Jackson's
troops.
"In the meantime, Gibbs and Rennie were en-
deavoring to flank the American left, driving
in the pickets till they were within a hundred
yards of Carroll and his Tennesseeans. Carroll
perceived their object and sent Colonel Hender-
son with 200 Tennesseeans to cut Rennie off from
the main body of the enemy by gaining his rear.
Henderson went too far, met a large British
17
18 ELSIE AT VIANEDE.
force, and he and five of his men were killed and
several wounded. But Gibbs, seeing how hard
the fight was going with Keane, ordered Rennie
to fall back to his assistance. Rennie reluct-
antly obeyed, but only to be a witness of Kerne's
repulse. Packenham, deeply mortified by the
unexpected disaster to his veterans, presently
ordered his men to fall back, and retired to his
headquarters at Villere's."
"Had he lost many of his men that day, sir?"
queried Walter.
" The British loss in the engagement is said
to have been about one hundred and fifty," re-
plied Captain Raymond ; "that of the Americans
nine killed and eight wounded. Packenham
called a council of war, at which it was re-
solved to bring heavy siege guns from the
navy and with them make another attempt to
conquer the Americans and get possession of
the city, which Packenham now began to see to
be by no means the easy task he had at first
imagined. He perceived that it was difficult,
dangerous, and would require all the skill of
which he was master ; that his movements must
be both courageous and persevering if he would
gave his army from destruction.
" Jackson, too, was busy with his preparations,
extending his line of intrenchments, placing
guns, establishing batteries, and appointing
those who were to command and work them.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"A company of young men from the best
families, under Captain Ogden, were made his
body-guard and subject to his orders alone.
They were posted in Macarte's garden.
"Everybody was full of enthusiasm, active
and alert. Particularly so were the Tennessee
riflemen; they delighted in going on 'hunts,' as
they called expeditions to pick off the sentinels
of the enemy. So successful were they in this
kind of warfare on Jackson's left, very near the
swamp, that soon the British dared not post
sentinels there. They (the British) threw up a
strong redoubt there which Captain You and
Lieutenant Crawley constantly battered with
heavy shot from their cannon ; but the British
persevered, and by the end of the month had
mounted several heavy guns, with which, on
the 31st, they began a vigorous fire upon the
Americans.
" That night the whole of the British army
moved forward to within a few hundred yards
of the American lines, and in the gloom, began
rapid work with spade and pickaxe. They
brought up siege guns from the lake, and before
dawn had finished three half -moon batteries at
nearly equal distances apart, and six hundred
yards from the American line.
"They (the batteries) were made of earth,
hogsheads of sugar, and whatever else could be
laid hold of that would answer the purpose.
20 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Upon them they placed thirty pieces of heavy
ordnance, manned by picked gunners of the
fleet, who had served under Kelson, Colling-
wood, and St. Vincent.
"That morning was the 1st of January, 1815.
A thick fog hid the two armies from each other
until after eight o'clock. Then a gentle breeze
blew it aside, and the British began firing briskly
upon the American works, doubtless feeling
sure they would presently scatter them to the
winds, and that their own army, placed ready
in battle array, would then rush forward, over-
power the Americans, and take the city.
"Heavier and heavier grew their bombard-
ment ; the rocketeers sent an incessant shower of
fiery missiles into the American lines and upon
Jackson's headquarters at Macarte's, more than
a hundred balls, shells, and rockets striking the
building in the course of ten minutes. He and
his staff immediately left the house, and in the
meantime he had opened his heavy guns on the
assailants.
"The British were amazed to find heavy ar-
tillery thundering along the whole line, and
wondered how and where the Americans had
got their guns and gunners.
"It was a terrible fight. Packenham sent a
detachment of infantry to turn the American
left, but they were driven back in terror by the
Tennesseeans under Coffee. After that, the con-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 21
flict was between the batteries alone, and before
noon the fire of the British had sensibly abated.
Then they abandoned their works and fled
helter-skelter to the ditches for safety ; for their
demi-lunes were crushed and broken, the hogs-
heads, of which they were largely composed,
having been reduced to splinters and the sugar
that had filled them mixed with the earth.
Some of their guns were dismounted, others
careened so that it was very difficult to work
them, while the fire of the Americans was
still unceasing. At noon, as I have said,
they gave up the contest. That night they
crawled back and carried away some of their
cannon, dragging them with difficulty over the
wet ground, and leaving five of them a spoil
to the Americans.
"They (the British) were deeply chagrined by
their repulse, had eaten nothing for sixty hours,
nor had any sleep in all that time, so that their
New Year's Day was even gloomier than their
Christmas had been.
" The Americans, on the other hand, were full
of joy that they had been able to repulse their
own and their country's foes; and their happi-
ness was increased by the news that they were
soon to have a re-enforcement, Brigadier-Gen-
eral John Adair arriving with the glad tidings
that 2000 drafted militia from Kentucky were
coming to their assistance. These arrived on the
22 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
4th of the month, and 700 of them were gent
to the front under Adair.
"Packenham had lost some of his confidence in
the ability of himself and his troops to conquer
the Americans, but hoped to be more successful
in a new effort. He decided to try to carry
Jackson's lines on both sides of the river. He
resolved to rebuild his two batteries near the
levee, which had been destroyed by the Ameri-
cans, mount them well, and employ them in as-
sailing the American right, while Keane, with
his corps, was to advance with fascines to fill
the ditches, and scaling ladders with which to
mount the embankments.
"But first 1500 infantry, with some artillery,
were to be sent under cover of night to attack
Morgan, whose works were but feebly manned,
and, getting possession, enfilade Jackson's line,
while the main British army attacked it in
front.
" All the labor of completing these arrange-
ments was finished on the Vth, and the
army, now 10,000 strong, was in fine spirits,
no doubt thinking they had an easy task before
them. But Jackson saw through their designs,
and was busily engaged in making his prepara-
tions. He had thrown up a redoubt on the
edge of the river, and mounted it with cannon so
as to enfilade the ditch in front of his line. He
had, besides, eight batteries at proper distances
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 23
from each other, and Patterson's marine battery
across the river, mounting nine guns; also the
Louisiana near at hand and ready to take any
part she could in assisting him.
" The plain of Chalmette was in front of Jack-
son's line. His whole force on the New
Orleans side of the river was about 5000; only
2200 of them were at his line ; only 800 of them
were regulars, most of them being new recruits
commanded by young officers.
"The British attempted to carry out Packen-
ham's plans, but Thornton was delayed in
reaching Morgan by the falling of the water in
the canal and river, so that the sailors had to drag
the boats through the mud in many places, and
it was three o'clock in the morning before half
his force had crossed. Besides, the powerful
current of the Mississippi carried them down
stream, and they were landed at least a mile
and a half below the point at which they had in-
tended to disembark, and the roar of the cannon
on the plain of Chalmette was heard before
all had landed. The British had formed in line
and advanced to within 450 yards of the Ameri-
can intrenchments, and there, under Gibbs and
Keane, they stood in the darkness, fog, and
chilly air, listening for the boom of Thornton's
guns.
"The time must have seemed long to them,
and doubtless they wondered what delayed
24 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
him. But day began to dawn, the red coats of
the enemy could be dimly seen by our troops
through the fog, and Lieutenant Spotswood,
of battery No. 7, opened the battle by sending
one of his heavy shots in among them.
" The fog rolled away, and the British line was
seen extending two-thirds of the distance across
the plain of Chalmette. A rocket was sent up
from each end of the line and it broke into
fragments, the men forming into columns by
companies. Then Gibbs moved forward toward
the wooded swamp, his troops, as they advanced,
terribly pelted by the fire of the Americans,
the batteries Nos. 6, 7, and 8 pouring shot in-
cessantly into their line, making lanes through
it.
" Some sought shelter from the storm behind
a projection of the swamp into the plain ; but in
vain. Whole platoons were prostrated, but
their places were instantly filled by others.
" The company who were to have brought the
fascines and scaling ladders had forgotten them,
and that, with the terrible fire of the American
batteries, wrought some confusion in the ranks;
but they pressed on bravely, cheering each other
with loud huzzas, their front covered by blazing
rockets. As rank after rank fell under the fire
of the Americans, their places were instantly
occupied by others, and the column pushed on
toward the American batteries on the left and
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 25
the weaker line defended by the Kentuckians
and the Tennesseeans.
"Those British troops were Wellington's
veterans who had fought so bravely in Europe,
and now, in spite of the awful slaughter in their
ranks, they moved unflinchingly forward, with-
out pause or recoil, stepping unhesitatingly over
their fallen comrades, till they were within two
hundred yards of our lines, when General Car-
roll's voice rang out in clear, clarion tones,
4 Fire!' and, at the word, the Tennesseeans rose
from behind their works, where they had lain
concealed, and poured in a deadly fire, each man
taking sure aim, and their bullets cutting down
scores of the enemy.
"Then, as the Tennesseeans fell back, the Ken-
tuckians stepped quickly into their places and
poured in their fire with equally deadly aim;
then another rank followed, and still another, so
that the fire slackened not for a moment, while
at the same time grape and round shot from
the batteries went crashing through the British
ranks, making awful gaps in them.
" It was enough to appall the stoutest heart,
and their lines began to waver; but their oificers
encouraged them with the cry, 'Here comes the
Forty -fourth with the fascines and the ladders !'"
"Papa, what are fascines?" asked Grace.
"Long faggots used for different purposes in
engineering," he replied. "It was true they
26 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
were coming with them, Packenham at their
head, encouraging his men by stirring words and
deeds ; but presently a bullet struck his bridle
arm, and his horse was shot under him. He
quickly mounted a pony belonging to his favor-
ite aid, but another shot disabled his right arm,
and, as his pony was being led away to the rear,
another passed through his thigh, killed the
horse, and he and it fell to the ground together.
He was carried to the rear and placed under an
oak, where he soon died in the arms of Sir Dun-
can McDougall, the aid who had resigned the
pony to him.
" Other officers fell, till there were not enough
to command. General Keane was shot through
the neck, and the wound compelled him to leave
the field. General Gibbs was mortally wounded
and died the next day. Major Wilkinson, who
then took command, fell on the parapet, mor-
tally wounded; then the British fled in wild
confusion."
"But they had been very brave," remarked
Grace. " What a pity it was that they had to
fight in such a bad cause. Were there very
many of them killed, papa?"
" Yes, a great many. Of a regiment of brave
Highlanders, with twenty-five officers, only nine
officers and one hundred and thirty men could be
mustered after the terrible fight was over. An-
other regiment had lost five hundred men.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 27
"While this fighting had been going on, an-
other of their divisions of nearly one thousand
men, led by Colonel Rennie, attacked an unfin-
ished redoubt on Jackson's right and succeeded
in driving out the Americans there, but could not
hold it long, being terribly punished by Hum-
phreys' batteries and the Seventh Regiment.
Yet Rennie succeeded in scaling the parapet of
the American redoubt. Beale's New Orleans
Rifles poured such a tempest of shot upon the
officers and men in the redoubt that nearly every
one was killed or wounded. Rennie, who had
just shouted, 'Hurrah, boys! the day is ours!'
fell mortally wounded.
"And now this attacking column also fell
back, and by hastening to the plantation
ditches, sought shelter from the terrible tem-
pest of shot and shell coming from Jackson's
lines.
"General Lambert with his troops tried to
come to the aid of Packenham, Gibbs, and
Keane, but was able only to cover the retreat
of their vanquished and flying columns."
"And the victory was won then, papa?"
queried Lulu.
"Yes, though the battle had lasted but a
short time ; by half past eight A. M. the mus-
ketry fire had ceased, though the artillery kept
theirs up till two o'clock in the afternoon."
rt Were both Americans and British playing
28 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
their national airs while the fight was going on,
sir?" asked Walter.
"The British had no music but a bugle," re-
plied the captain, "not even a drum or a
trumpet; but all through the fight, from the time
they sent up their first signal rocket, the New
Orleans Band was stationed near the spot where
the American flag was flying, playing national
airs to cheer and animate our soldiers."
" Were not the British rather more successful
in another part of the field, Captain?" asked Eva.
"Yes," he replied; "in their attack upon the
troops on the right bank of the river, they be-
ing only militia and few in number; also fa-
tigued and poorly armed. Morgan, their com-
mander, was compelled to spike his cannon and
throw them into the river, his men being driven
from their intrenchments.
" Then Thornton, his assailant, pushed on to
Patterson's battery, three hundred yards in the
rear, and Patterson, threatened by a flank move-
ment also, was compelled to spike his guns and
flee on board of the Louisiana, his sailors help-
ing to get her out of the reach of the foe.
" But Thornton soon heard of the disasters of
his comrades on the other side of the river, and
received orders to rejoin them. Jackson had
sent four hundred men to re-enforce Morgan,
but there was now no need of their services.
Thornton re-embarked his troops at twilight,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 29
the Americans repossessed themselves of their
works, and Patterson removed the spikes from
his guns, put his battery in better position, and
at dawn informed Jackson of what he had done
by heavy firing upon the British outposts at
Bienvenu's.
" In that battle of January 8, 1815, the British
had lost twenty-six hundred men, seven hundred
killed, fourteen hundred wounded, and five
hundred made prisoners ; while the Americans-
had only eight killed and thirteen wounded.
Lossing tells us, 'The history of human warfare
presents no parallel to this disparity in loss.'
"In Thornton's attack, the British loss was &
little more than one hundred ; the American, one
killed and five wounded. On that side of the
river the British secured their only trophy of
their efforts to capture New Orleans. So Loss-
ing tells us, adding, 'It was a small flag, and
now [1867], hangs conspicuously among other
war trophies in Whitehall, London, with the in-
scription : ' 'Taken at the battle of New Orleans v
January 8, 1815." ' "
"That looks as though our British cousins must
esteem it quite a triumph to be able to succeed
in taking anything from Uncle Sam," laughed
Rosie.
"Yes," said Walter, "I think they compli-
ment us by making so much of that one little
trophy."
30 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"So do I," said Lulu. "Papa, is that the
end of your story?"
" No, not quite," replied the captain. " After
the battle had come to an end, Jackson and his
staff passed slowly along his whole line, speak-
ing words of congratulation and praise to his
brave troops, officers and men. Then the band
struck up 'Hail Columbia,' and cheer after cheer
for the hero went up from every part of the line.
The citizens also, who had been anxiously and
eagerly watching the battle from a distance,
joined in the cheering. Then, after refreshing
themselves with some food (doubtless having
gone into the battle without waiting to eat
their breakfast) , the soldiers set to work to bury
the dead of the enemy in front of Jackson's
lines, and take care of the wounded.
" General Lambert sent a flag of truce asking
for an armistice in order to bury his dead, and
Jackson granted it on condition that the British
should not cross to the right bank of the river.
" The next morning, detachments from both
armies were drawn up in front of the American
lines, at a distance of three hundred yards, then
the dead bodies between that point and the in-
trenchments were carried by the Americans
upon the very scaling ladders left there by the
British, and delivered to them. They were
buried on Bienvenu's plantation, and, as Lossing
tells us, the graves were still there undisturbed
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE 31
when be visited the spot in 1861. He says also
that it is regarded with superstitious awe by the
negroes in the neighborhood.
" The wounded who had been taken prisoners
were carried to the barracks in New Orleans and
tenderly cared for by the citizens. Some of
the dead British officers were buried that night
by torch light in the garden at Yillere's; the
bodies of others, among whom were Packenham,
Rennie, and Gibbs, were sent to their friends in
England."
The captain paused, and Violet said play-
fully, "I fear we are fatiguing you, my dear;
suppose you leave the rest of your story for
another time."
"And that we have some music now," added
her mother, a suggestion which was immedi-
ately adopted, the whole party adjourning to
the parlor.
CHAPTER HI.
THE captain opened the piano and glanced
smilingly at his young wife. But Violet shook
her head playfully. " I think mamma should be
the player to-night," she said. " She has scarcely
touched the piano for months, and I am really
hungry to have her do so."
"Will you give us some music, mother?"
queried the captain, offering to lead her to the
instrument.
"Yes," she returned laughingly. "I could
never wilfully allow my daughter to suffer from
hunger when in my power to relieve it."
"Patriotic songs first, please, mamma," en-
treated Walter, as she took her seat before the
instrument. " I do believe we all feel like sing-
ing 'Hail, Columbia!' and the 'Star-Spangled
Banner.' At least I do, I am sure."
" I presume we are all in a patriotic frame of
mind to-night," she returned, giving him a smile
of mingled love and pride as she struck a chord
or two, then dashed off into " Yankee-doodle-
dandy," with variations.
"Hail Columbia!" and "Star-Spangled Ban-
ner" followed, old and young uniting together
32
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 33
with enthusiasm in singing the patriotic words,
but still other voices were unexpectedly heard
joining in on the concluding strains :
" That star-spangled banner, oh, long may it wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave! "
" Oh, Cousin Molly and Mr. Embury ! Dick,
too! and Betty!" cried Violet, hurrying jvith
outstretched hand toward the doorway into the
hall, where the cousins stood in a little group
looking smilingly in upon them. " Come in ; I
am delighted to see you."
The invitation was promptly accepted, and
for the next few minutes there was a tumult-
uous exchange of joyous greetings.
Dr. Percival and his half brother, Robert
Johnson, had been spending some months to-
gether in Europe, their sister Betty visiting
friends in Natchez through the winter, and
only that morning the three had returned to
Magnolia Hall, where Betty had a home with
her sister Molly, and the brothers were always
welcome guests.
Presently all were seated and a very animated
conversation ensued, the newly arrived having
much to tell and many inquiries to make con-
cerning absent friends and relatives.
After a little it came out that Betty was en-
gaged and shortly to be married, provided
"Uncle Horace" was satisfied with regard to
34 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
the suitableness of the match, of which no one
acquainted with the reputation, family, and cir-
cumstances of the favored lover, felt any doubt.
It was a love match on both sides ; the gentle-
man, an American, engaged in a lucrative busi-
ness, of irreproachable character and reputation,
pleasing appearance and manners, in fact, all
that could reasonably be desired, assured of
which, Mr. Dinsrnore gave a prompt consent,
adding his warm congratulations, which Betty
accepted with blushes and smiles.
"I was not unprepared for this, Betty," he
said with a smile, "having received a letter
from the gentleman himself, asking for the
hand of my niece, Miss Johnson."
"O Betty, how nice!" cried Rosie with a
gleeful laugh, and softly clapping her hands.
"When is it to be? I hope before we leave for
the North, for I, for one, want to see what a
pretty bride you will make, and I dare say Mr.
Norris, your favored suitor, feels in as great
haste as I."
" I am quite aware that I have no beauty to
boast of, coz," laughed Betty, "but I believe
it's a conceded point that a woman always looks
her best at such a time, and in bridal attire.
However that may be, though, I shall want
you all present, so I will hurry my preparations
in order that the great event may take place
while you are here to have a share in it. By
\
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 35
the way, I have laid my plans to have three
bridesmaids and several maids of honor, and I
have planned that they shall be my three young
friends, Cousin Rosie Travilla, Evelyn Leland,
and Lucilla Raymond," glancing from one to
another as she spoke, then adding, "Now don't
decline, any one of you, for I shall be mortally
offended if you do."
" No danger of that, unless compelled by some
one of the older folks," laughed Rosie, turning
inquiringly toward her mother, while Evelyn
colored and smiled, hesitated momentarily, then
said in a noncommittal way, "You are very
kind, Betty, but I'll have to think about it a
little and ask permission."
Lulu's face grew radiant with delight. "O
Betty, how good of you!" she exclaimed.
"Papa, may I?" turning a very pleading look
upon him and hurrying to his side.
He took her hand in his, smiling affectionately
into the eager, entreating eyes. " I [think you
may, daughter," he said kindly, "since Cousin
Betty is so good as to include you in the invi-
tation. I see nothing in the way at present."
" Oh, thank you, sir!" she cried joyously, then
turned to listen with eager interest to an ani-
mated discussion going on among the ladies in
regard to the most suitable and tasteful attire
for bride and bridesmaids or maids of honor.
"The bride will, of course, wear white," Yio-
36 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
let was saying, "but it would be pretty and in
accordance with the fashion for her maids of
honor to dress in colors."
"Yes," assented Rosie, "and I propose blue
for Eva, delicate straw or canary color for Lu,
who has a complexion just to suit, and pink for
me. What do you say, girls?" turning to them
where they stood side by side.
"I like the idea," replied Evelyn, Lulu add-
ing, "And so do I. Do you approve, papa?"
hurrying to his side again.
"Yes, daughter; if it pleases you and meets
the approval of the ladies."
"You are so good to me, dear papa!" she ex-
claimed with a look of gratitude and affection.
But it was growing late, and leaving various
matters to be settled in another interview to be
held at an early day, the cousins bade good
night and departed.
"Papa, I do think I have just the best and
kindest father in the whole world!" exclaimed
Lulu, seating herself upon his knee and putting
her arm about his neck, her lips to his cheek,
when he had come to her room for the usual good-
night bit of chat.
"Rather strong, isn't it?" he queried laugh-
ingly, holding her close and returning her caress
with* interest.
" Not too strong, you dear, dear papa !" she
said, hugging him tighter. "Oh, if ever I'm
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 37
disobedient or ill tempered again I ought to be
severely punished."
"My dear child," he said gravely, smoothing
her hair with caressing hand as he spoke, " do
not ever again give your father the pain of pun-
ishing you. Watch and pray, and try every day
to grow into the likeness of the dear Master.
It makes me happy that you want to please
me, your earthly father, but I would have you
care far more about pleasing and honoring
Him."
" I do care about that, papa. Oh, I want very
much to have Him pleased with me, but next to
that I want to please you, because you are
such a good, kind father, and I love you so
dearly."
"Yes, daughter, and I esteem your love one
of the great blessings of my life, while you are
dearer to me than words can express: one
of God's good gifts for which I am truly thank-
ful. But I must now bid you good-night and
leave you to rest, for it is growing late."
" Yes, sir. But I feel as wide-awake as pos-
sible I'm so excited thinking about Betty's
wedding. So I wish you'd stay just a little
bit longer. Can't you, papa?"
"No, daughter, I must leave you and you
must go to bed at once ; try^ to banish exciting
thoughts, and get to sleep."
"I'll try my very best to obey my own dear
38 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
father," she returned, looking up into his face
with eyes full of ardent affection.
He smiled, held her close for a moment, repeat-
ing his caresses, saying low and tenderly, " God
bless and keep my dear daughter through the
silent watches of the'night, and wake her in the
morning in health and strength, if it be His
will." Then releasing her he left the room.
She was soon in the land of dreams ; the sun
was shining when she awoke again.
The wedding and matters connected with it
were the principal topics of discourse at the
breakfast table. Betty had expressed an ardent
wish to have present at the ceremony all the rel-
atives from the neighborhood of her old home,
saying that she and Molly had already despatched
invitations which she hoped would be accepted,
and now it was settled that Mr. Dinsrnore and
Grandma Elsie should write at once, urging all
to come to Yiamede and remain till the summer
heats would make it more prudent to return to
a cooler climate. There was talk, too, of an en-
tertainment to be given there to the bride and
groom, of suitable wedding gifts, and also the
attire of maids of honor.
The young girls selected to take part in the
ceremony were] particularly interested, excit-
able Lulu especially so; she could hardly think
of anything else, even in the school-room, and as
a consequence recited so badly that her father
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 39
looked very grave indeed, and when dismissing
the others told her she must remain in the
school-room studying, until she could recite
each lesson very much more creditably to both
herself and her teacher.
"Yes, sir," she said in a low, unwilling tone,
casting down her eyes and coloring with morti-
fication; "but I think the lessons were dread-
fully hard to-day, papa."
"No, daughter, it is only that your mind is
dwelling upon other things. You must learn to
exercise better control over your thoughts and
concentrate them always upon the business in
hand."
"But, papa, I'll never be able to learn the
lessons before dinner time, and I am hungry now ;
are you going to make me fast till I recite per-
fectly?"
"No, my child: you may eat when the rest of
us do, and finish your tasks afterward. You
may have a cracker now if you are hungry."
" Oh, may I go and get her some, papa?" asked
Grace, who had lingered behind the others, full
of concern and sympathy for her sister, and
was now standing close at his side.
"Yes, my darling," he said, smiling upon the
little girl, and smoothing her hair with softly
caressing hand.
"Oh, thank you, sir!" and away she ran, to
return in a few moments with a plate of crackers,
40 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
when she found Lulu alone, bending over a
book, apparently studying with great dili-
gence.
" Oh, thank you, Grace !" she exclaimed ; " you
are ever so good. I was so taken up with the
talk about the wedding at breakfast time, that
I didn't eat nearly so much as usual. Some
folks in papa's place would have made me fast
till my lessons were learned; but he's such a
good, kind father; isn't he?"
"Yes, indeed!" returned Grace emphatically,
setting down the plate as she spoke. "Now
I'll run away and let you learn your lesson."
Lulu did not feel fully prepared for her reci-
tations when the dinner bell rang, but, having
her father's permission, she went to the table
with the others. At the conclusion of the meal
he inquired in an aside, his tone kind and pleas-
ant, if she were ready for him.
w "No, sir," sheVreplied, "not quite."
i\
"You may take half an hour to digest your
dinner, then go back to your tasks," he said.
"Yes, sir, I will," she answered, taking out
the pretty little watch, which was one of his
gifts, and noting the time. Then, in company
with Rosie, Evelyn, and Grace, she went out
upon the lawn and sauntered about under the
trees, gathering flowers.
She was careful to return to the school-room
at the appointed hour. Presently her father
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 41
followed her. "Are those lessons ready,
daughter?" he asked in his usual kindly tones.
"No, sir; not quite," she replied.
"I am sorry," he said, "as if they were, I
would hear them at once and you might make
one of the party who are going over to Mag-
nolia Hall."
"Papa, I should so like to go along!" she ex-
claimed, looking up coaxingly into his face.
"And I would be glad to give you the pleas-
ure," he said with a slight sigh; "but you know
I cannot do that, having already told you your
lessons must be creditably recited before you
can be allowed any further recreation."
"They're so long and hard, papa," grumbled
Lulu, looking wofully disappointed.
" No, my child ; with your usual attention you
could easily have learned them before the regular
school hours were over," he said. "I am not
going with the others and will come for your
recitation in another hour or perhaps sooner."
So saying he turned and left the room.
" Oh, dear ! I do wish I was old enough not to
Lave lessons to learn," sighed Lulu. But see-
ing there was no escape, she turned to her tasks
again, and when her father came in according
to his promise, was able to say she was ready
for him and to recite in a creditable manner.
He gave the accustomed meed of praise, smil-
ing kindly on her as he spoke. "There,
42 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
daughter," he added, "you see what you can
do when you give your mind to your work, and
I hope that in future you will do so always at
the proper time."
"I hope so, papa; I do really mean to try,"
she replied, hanging her head and blushing.
"Are the ladies and girls all gone?"
" Yes ; some time ago," he said. " I am sorry
I could not let you go with the others, as I
have no doubt you would have enjoyed doing
so.'
"I hope you didn't stay at-home just to hear
my lessons, papa?" she said regretfully.
"I might possibly have gone could I have
taken my eldest daughter with me," he replied,
"though there were other matters calling for
my attention. However," he added with a
smile, " you need not measure my disappoint-
ment by yours, as I am certain it was not nearly
so great."
At that moment a servant came to the door to
tell the captain that a gentleman had called on
business, and was in the library waiting to see
him.
"Very well; tell him I will be there pres-
ently," replied Captain Raymond. Then turn-
ing to Lulu, " You may amuse yourself as you
like for an hour, then prepare your lessons for
to-morrow."
" Yes % sir," she answered, as he left the room,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 43
then put on her hat and taking a parasol wan-
dered out upon the lawn.
The captain had been giving the young people
some lessons in botany, and the girls were vie-
ing with each other as to who should gather
into her herbarium the largest number of plants
and flowers, particularly such as were to be
found in that region, but never, or very rarely,
in the more northern one they called their home.
Lulu had found, and, from time to time, placed
in her herbarium, several which she highly
prized for both beauty and rarity, and now she
went in quest of others.
She had scarcely left the house when, much
to her surprise, she met her baby brother and
his nurse.
"Why, Neddie dear, I thought you had
gone " but she paused, fearing to set the
child to crying for his mother.
"Marse Ned's sleeping when dey goes, Miss
Lu; I spec's dey'll be back fo' long," said the
nurse; and catching him up in her arms she
began a romping play with him, her evident
object to ward off thoughts of his absent
mother.
Lulu walked "on, spent a half hour or more
gathering flowers, then returned to the school-
room, where she had left her herbarium lying on
her desk. But Master Ned, there before her,
had pulled it down on the floor, where he sat
44 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
tearing out the plants which she had prepared
and placed in it with so much labor and care.
At that trying sight, Lulu's anger flamed out
as it had not in years; not since the sad time
when little Elsie was so nearly sacrificed to
her eldest sister's lack of self-control.
"You ' naughty, naughty, naughty boy!"
she exclaimed, snatching the herbarium from
the floor. "I'd just like to shake you well, and
spank you, too. You deserve it richly, for you
have no business to be here meddling with my
things !"
At that the Hbaby boy set up a wail. Then
their father's voice was heard from the veranda
outside. "Come here to papa, Neddie boy,"
and the little fellow, who had now scrambled to
his feet, hastened to obey.
Lulu trembled and flushed hotly. "I wish
I'd known papa was so near and I'd kept my
temper, too," she sighed ruefully to herself, then
set to work to repair damages to the best of her
ability ; but, as her passion cooled, with thoughts
dwelling remorsefully upon her unkind treat-
ment of her baby brother, also apprehensively
on the consequent displeasure of her dearly loved
father. She loved little Ned too, and heartily
tf
wished she had been more gentle and forbearing
toward him.
But her hour of recreation was past, and with
Ned's baby prattle to his father, as he sat on his
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 45-
knee, coming to her ear through the open win-
dow, she sat down at her desk, took out her
books, and tried to study; but it seemed impos-
sible to fix her thoughts upon the business in
hand, and presently hearing the patter of the
little fellow's feet as he ran along the veranda,
then out into the garden, she sprang up and
followed him.
"O Neddie dear," she said, catching him in
her arms and giving him a hearty kiss, " sister
is ever so sorry she was cross to you. Will you
forgive her and love her still?"
"Ess," returned the baby boy with hearty
good will, putting his chubby arms about her
neck and hugging her tight ; then cooing sweetly r
"Ned 'oves oo, Lu."
"And Lu loves you, Neddie darling," she re-
turned, kissing him again and again.
Then setting him down, she sped back to the
school-room, took 'up her book, and made an-
other attempt to study; but without success;.
laying it aside again almost immediately, she
went in search of her father.
He had left the veranda, but going on into
the library, she found him in an easy chair,,
with a newspaper in his hand which he seemed
to be reading with great attention, for he did not
turn his head or eyes toward her as she drew
near and stood at his side. She waited longingly
for a recognition of her vicinity, but he gave
46 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
none, seeming too intent upon his paper to be
aware of it ; and he had taught her that she must
not rudely interrupt him or any grown person
so engaged, but wait patiently till her presence
was noted and inquiry made as to what she
wished to say.
The five or ten minutes she stood silently
waiting seemed a long time to her impatient
temperament. " Oh, would papa never give her
an opportunity to speak to him?" At last,
however, as he' paused in his reading to turn
his paper, she ventured a low breathed, "Papa."
" Go instantly to your own room, taking your
books with you, Lucilla, and don't venture to
leave it till you have my permission," he said
in stern, cold accents, and without giving her
so much as a glance.
She obeyed in silence. Reaching her own
room she again opened her book and tried to
study ; but found herself so disturbed in mind
that it was wellnigh impossible to take in the
meaning of the words as she read them over
and over. "I can't learn these lessons till I've
made it up with papa," she sighed half aloud,
and putting down the book opened her writing
desk.
In a few minutes she had written a very
humble little note, saying how sorry she was for
the indulgence of her passion and her unkindness
to her darling little brother; but that she had
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 47
asked and received his forgiveness ; then sought
her father to beg him to forgive her too, and
tell him she was ready to submit to any punish-
ment he thought best to inflict. But oh, might
it not be something that would be over before
the rest of the family should come home from
their drive?
She signed herself "Your penitent little
daughter Lulu," folded the note, sealed it up in
an envelope, and wrote her father's name on the
outside.
She could hear the prattle of her baby brother
coming from the lawn. Her window opened
upon an upper veranda, and going out there, she
called softly, "Ned, Neddie dear!"
The little fellow looked up and laughed.
" Lu !" he called ; then catching sight of the
note in her hand, "What oo dot?" he queried.
"A letter for papa," she replied. "Will you
take it to him and ask him to please read
it?"
"Ess; fro it down," he said, holding up both
hands to catch it. "Me will tate it to papa."
It fell on the grass at his feet, he stooped and
picked it up, then trotted away with it in his
hand.
Again Lulu took up her book and tried to
study, but with no better success than before.
"What will papa do and say to me?" she was
asking herself. "Oh, I hope he won't keep me
48 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
long in suspense! I don't believe he will; he
never does, and ah, yes, I hear his step."
She rose hastily, hurried to the door and
opened it. He stood on the threshold.
"Papa," she said humbly, "I am very, very
sorry I was passionate and cross to dear little
Ned."
"As I am, "he replied, stepping in, securing
the door, then taking her hand, leading her to
the side of an easy chair and seating himself
therein. " I was deeply grieved to hear my eldest
daughter speak in such angry words and pas-
sionate tones to her baby brother. It not only
gave the dear little fellow pain, but set him a
very bad example which I greatly fear he will
follow one of these days, so giving me the pain
of punishing him and you that of seeing him
punished !"
" Papa, I am the one who ought to be pun-
ished," she burst out in her vehement way,
"and I just hope you will punish me well.
"But oh, please don't say I shall not go to
Cousin Betty's wedding, or not be one of her
bridesmaids or maids of honor."
He made no reply at first. There was a mo
ment's silence, then she exclaimed, "Oh, papa,
I just can't bear it ! I'd even rather have the
severest whipping you could give me."
"You are a little too old for that now," he
said in moved tones, drawing her to a seat upon
ELSIE AT 7IAMEDE. 49
his knee. "It has always been to me a hard
trial to feel called upon to punish my dear child
in that way ; a sad task to have to do so in any
way ; and if you are a good girl from now on to
the time of the wedding, you may accept Betty's
kind invitation."
" Oh, thank you, sir ! thank you very muclrm-
deed!" she exclaimed. "I don't deserve to be
allowed to, but oh, I do fully intend to rule my
temper better in future !"
" I hope so indeed ; but you will not succeed
if you try merely in your own strength. Our
sufficiency is of God, and to Him alone must
we look for strength to resist temptation and be
steadfast in fighting the good fight of faith.
Try, my dear child, to be always on your guard !
* Watch and pray,' is the Master's command, re-
peated again and again. 'Take ye heed, watch
and pray.' . . . 'Watch ye, therefore.' . . .
'And what I say unto you I say unto all,
Watch.' . . . 'Watch ye and pray lest ye enter
into temptation. '
" Papa, I do really mean to try very hard to
rule my own spirit," she said humbly; "I have
been trying."
" Yes, dear child, I have not been blind to
your efforts," he returned in tender tones. "I
know you have tried, and I believe you will try
still harder, and will at length come off con-
queror. I fear I have not been so patient and for-
50 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
bearing with you to-day as I ought. I think now
I should have let you speak when you came to
me in the library a while ago. Your father is by
no means perfect, and therefore has no right to
expect perfection in his children."
" But I had indulged my temper, papa, and
did deserve to be punished for it."
"Yes, that is true. But it is all forgiven
now, and your father and his eldest daughter are
at peace again," he added, giving her a loving
embrace.
"And that makes me so happy," she said, lift-
ing her dewy eyes to his. "I am always very
far from happy when I know that my dear father
is displeased with me."
"You love him, then?"
"Oh, yes, yes, indeed! dearly! dearly!" she
exclaimed, putting her arms about his neck
and laying her cheek to his.
He held her close for a moment, then
saying, " Now I want you to spend an hour
over your lessons for to-morrow, after which
you and I will have a walk together," he left
her.
By tea time the family were all at home again,
and their talk at the table was almost exclu-
sively of the preparations for the approaching
wedding.
"Mamma," said Rosie at length, "I for one
would dearly like to go to New Orleans and
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 51
select dress and ornaments for myself; also a
present for Betty."
"I see no objection, if a proper escort can be
provided," was the smiling rejoinder.
"Suppose we make up a party to go there,
do the necessary shopping, and visit the battle
fields and everything of interest connected with
them," suggested Captain Raymond. " We can
stay a day or two if necessary, and I think we'll
all feel repaid."
The proposal was received with enthusiasm
by the younger portion of the family, and even
the older ones had nothing to say against it.
Lulu was silent, but sent a very wistful, plead-
ing look in her father's direction. It was
answered with a nod and smile, and her face
grew radiant, for she knew that meant that she
would be permitted to take the little trip with
the others.
"Dear papa, thank you ever so much," she
said, following him into the library as they left
the table.
"For what?" he asked jestingly, laying a
hand upon her head and smiling down into the
bappy, eager face.
" Giving me permission to go with you and
the rest to New Orleans."
"Ah, did I do that?" he asked, sitting
down and drawing her to a seat upon his knee.
"Not in words, papa, but you looked it," she
2 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
returned with a pleased laugh, putting her arm
about his neck and kissing him with ardent
affection. "Didn't you, now?"
"I don't deny that I did, yet it depends
largely upon the good conduct of my eldest
daughter," he said in a graver tone, smoothing
her hair caressingly as he spoke. "I hope she
will show herself so sweet tempered and obedient
that it may not be necessary to leave her be-
hind because she is lacking in those good quali-
ties."
"Papa," she replied low and feelingly, "I
will ask God to help me to be patient and
good."
"And if you ask for Jesus' sake, pleading his
gracious promise, 'If ye ask anything in my
name, I will do it,' your petition will be
granted."
At that moment the other girls came running
in, Rose saying eagerly, "Oh, Brother Levis,
we all hope yon will be so kind as to go on with
your historical stories of doings and happenings
at New Orleans. Please treat us to some of
them to-night, and let us have all before we
visit their scenes, won't you?"
"Certainly, Sister Rose," he replied, adding,
"It looks very pleasant on the veranda now.
Shall we establish ourselves there?"
"Yes, sir, if you please," she said, dancing
away, the others following.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 53
Presently all were quietly seated, the older
people almost as eager for the story as were the
young, and the captain began.
" While the armies before New Orleans were
burying their dead, others of the British troops
were trying to secure for themselves the free
navigation of the Mississippi below the city by
capturing Fort St. Philip, which is in a direct
line some seventy or eighty miles lower down
the stream, and was considered by both British
and Americans as the key of the State of Louisi-
ana.
" The fort was at that time garrisoned by three
hundred and sixty-six men under the command
of Major Overton of the rifle corps, with the
addition of the crew of a gun-boat. Just about
the time that the British killed in the battle of
New Orleans were being carried by the Ameri-
cans under Jackson to their comrades for burial,
a little squadron of five English vessels appeared
before the fort and anchored out of range of its
heavy guns, the bomb vessels with their broad-
sides toward it ; and at three o'clock they opened
fire on it. Their bombardment went on with
scarcely a pause till daybreak of the 18th, when
they had sent more than a thousand shells, using
for that purpose twenty thousand pounds of
powder. They had sent, too, beside the shells,
many round and grape shot.
" During those nine days the Americans were
54 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
in their battery , five of the days without shelter,
exposed to cold and rain a part of the time;
but only two of them were killed and seven
wounded.
"On the 18th, the British gave up the at-
tempt. That same day a general exchange of
prisoners took place, and that night the British
stole noiselessly away. By morning they had
reached Lake Borgne, sixty miles distant from
their fleet.
" They could not have felt very comfortable,
as the wintry winds to which they were ex-
posed were keen, and the American mounted
men under Colonel De la Ronde, following
them in their retreat, annoyed them not a
little.
" The British remained at Lake Borgne until
the 27th, then boarded their fleet, which lay in
the deep water between Ship and Cat Islands.
" In the meantime Jackson had been guard-
ing the approach to New Orleans lest they
might return and make another effort against it.
But on leaving that vicinity they went to Fort
Bowyer, at the entrance to Mobile Bay, thirty
miles distant from the city of that name, then
but a village of less than one thousand inhab-
itants. The fort is now called Fort Morgan.
" It was but a weak fortress, without bomb-
proofs, and mounting only twenty guns, only
two of them larger than twelve pounders, some
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 55
of them less. It was under the command of
Major Lawrence.
" The British besieged it for nearly two days,
when Lawrence, a gallant officer, was compelled
to surrender to a vastly superior force.
" It is altogether likely that the British would
then have gone on to attack Mobile, had not
news come of the treaty of peace between the
United States and Great Britain.
"The news of Jackson's gallant defence of
New Orleans caused intense joy all over the
Union, while in England it was heard with'as-
tonishment and chagrin."
"They didn't know before how Americans
could fight," said Walter with a look of ex-
ultation, "and they have never attacked us
since.'
"No," said his mother, "and God grant that
we and our kinsmen across the sea may ever
henceforward live in peace with each other."
" It seems a great pity that the news of peace
had not come in time to prevent that dreadful
battle of New Orleans and the after fighting of
which you have just been telling us, Captain,"
remarked Evelyn.
"Yes," he replied; "and yet, perhaps, it may
have been of use in preventing another struggle
between the two nations; we have had difficul-
ties since, but fortunately they have thus far
been settled without a resort to arms."
56 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
U I suppose there was an exchange of
oners?" Walter said inquiringly.
"Yes, though, in regard to some, the Dart-
moor captives in especial, it was strangely slow.'*
"Dartmoor, papa?" Grace said with inquir-
ing look and tone.
" Yes ; Dartmoor is a desolate region in Dev-
onshire ; its prison, built originally for French
prisoners of war, had thirty acres of ground
enclosed by double walls, within which were
seven distinct prisons.
"At the close of the War of 1812-14 there
were about six thousand prisoners there, twenty-
five hundred of them impressed American sea-
men who had refused to fight against their coun-
try, having been forced into the British Navy
and being still there at the beginning of the
struggle. Some of the poor fellows, though, had
been in Dartmoor Prison ten or eleven years.
Think what an intense longing they must have
felt for home and their own dear native land!
How unbearable the delay to liberate them must
have seemed ! They were not even permitted to
hear of the treaty of peace till three months after
it had been signed. But after hearing of it, they
were in daily expectation of being released, and
just think how hope deferred must have made
their hearts sick. Some of them showed a dis-
position to attempt an escape, and on the 4th
of April they demanded bread, and refused to
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 57
eat the hard biscuits that were given them in-
stead.
"Two evenings later they very reluctantly
obeyed orders to retire to their quarters, some]of
them showing an inclination to mutiny, passing
beyond the limits of their confinement, when, by
the orders of Captain Shortland, commander of
the prison, they were fired upon ; then the firing
wasjrepeated by the soldiers without the shadow
of an excuse, as was shownjby the impartial re-
port of a committee of investigation, the result
of which was the killing of five men and the
wounding of thirty-three."
" I hope those soldiers were hung for it !" ex-
claimed Walter, his eyes flashing.
"No," replied the captain, "the British
authorities pronounced it 'justifiable homicide';
which excited the hottest indignation on this
side of the ocean ; but now the memory of it has
nearly passed away."
"Now, Brother Levis, if you're not too tired,
won't you please go on and tell us all about the
taking of New Orleans in the last war?" asked
Walter, looking persuasively into the cap-
tain's face.
" Certainly, if all wish to hear it," was the
pleasant toned reply; and all expressing them-
selves desirous to^ do so, he at once began.
" Ship Island was appointed as the place of
rendezvous for both land and naval forces, the
58 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
last named under the command of Captain
David G. Farragut, the others led by General
Butler.
" Farragut arrived in the harbor of the island,
on the 20th of February, 1862, on his flag-ship,
the Hartford, in which he sailed on the 2d,
from Hampton Roads, Virginia, but sickness
had detained him for a time at Key West.
" The vessels of which he had been given the
command, taken collectively, were styled the
Western Gulf Squadron. Farragut had been
informed that a fleet of bomb vessels, under
Commander David D. Porter, would be attached
to his squadron. Porter was the son of Com-
modore David Porter, who had adopted Farragut
when a little fellow and had him educated for
the navy. It was he who commanded the Essex
in the War of 1812, and Farragut was with
him, though then only in his twelfth year."
" Then he must have been past sixty at the
time of the taking of New Orleans," remarked
Walter reflectively.
"He and Porter joined forces at Key West,"
continued the captain. * 'Porter's fleet had been
prepared at the Navy Yard in Brooklyn, exciting
much interest and curiosity. There were twenty-
one schooners of from two to three hundred tons
each ; they were made very strong and to draw
as little water as possible. Each vessel carried
two thirty-two pounder rifled cannon, and was
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 59
armed besides with mortars of eight and a half
tons weight that would throw a fifteen-inch shell
which, when filled, weighed two hundred and
twelve pounds.
" Farragut's orders were to proceed up the
Mississippi, reducing the forts on its banks, take
possession of New Orleans, hoist the American
flag there, and hold the place till more troops
could be sent him.
"An expedition was coming down the river
from Cairo, and if that had not arrived he was
to take advantage of the panic which his seizure
of New Orleans would have caused, and push on
up the river, destroying the rebel works. His
orders from the Secretary of War were, 'Destroy
the armed barriers which these deluded people
have raised up against the power of the United
States Government, and shoot down those who
war against the Union ; but cultivate with cor-
diality the first returning reason which is sure
to follow your success.' Farragut, having re-
ceived these orders, at once began carrying
them out, with the aid of the plans of the works
on the Mississippi which he had been directed to
take, particularly of Fort St. Philip, furnished
him by General Barnard, who had built it years
before.
"The plan made and carried out was to let
Porter's fleet make the attack upon the forts
first, while Farragut, with his larger and stronger
60 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
vessels, should await the result just outside the
range of the rebel guns ; then, when Porter had
succeeded in silencing them, Farragut was to
push on up the river, clearing it of Confederate
vessels, and cutting off the supplies of the fort.
That accomplished, Butler was to land his
troops in the rear of Fort St. Philip and try to
carry it by assault. Those two forts, St. Philip
and Jackson, were about thirty miles from the
mouth of the river, Fort Jackson on the right
bank, and Fort St. Philip on the left.
"Ship Island, the place of rendezvous, is about
one hundred miles northeast of the mouth of
the Mississippi. In the last war with England,
as I have told you, St. Philip had kept the
British in check for nine days, though they
threw one thousand shells into it.
" Fort Jackson was a larger fortification, bas-
tioned, built of brick, with casemates and glacis,
rising twenty-five feet above the water. Some
French and British officers, calling upon Farra-
gut before the attack, having come from among
the Confederates, while visiting whom they had
seen and examined these forts with their de-
fences, warned him that to attack them would
only result in sure defeat; but the brave old
hero replied that he had been sent there to try it
on and would do so ; or words to that effect.
"The forts had one hundred and fifteen guns
of yarious kinds and sizes, mostly smooth-bore
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 61
thirty-two pounders. Above them lay the Con-
federate fleet of fifteen vessels, one of them an
iron-clad ram, another a large, unfinished float-
ing battery covered with railroad iron. Two
hundred Confederate sharp-shooters kept con-
stant watch along the river banks, and several
fire-rafts were ready to be sent down among the
Federal vessels. Both these and the sharp-
shooters were below the forts. Also there were
two iron chains stretched across the river, sup-
ported upon eight hulks which were anchored
abreast.
"Farragut's naval expedition was the largest
that had ever sailed under the United States flag,
consisting of six sloops of war, twenty-one mor-
tar schooners, sixteen gun-boats, and other ves-
sels, carrying in all two hundred guns.
"But the vessels were built for the sea and
were now to work in a much narrower space -
a river with a shifting channel and obstructed by
shoals.
" To get the larger vessels over the bar at the
southwest pass was a work of time and great
labor. They had to be made as light as possible
and then dragged through a foot of mud. Two
weeks of such labor was required to get the
Pensacola over, and the Colorado could not
be taken over at all.
"The mortar vessels were towed up stream
and began to take their places. Porter disguised
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
them with'mud and the branches of trees, so that
they could not be readily distinguished from
the river banks, being moored under cover of
the woods on the bank just below Fort Jackson.
The stratagem was successful; his vessels were
moored where he wished to have them, the
nearest being two thousand eight hundred and
fifty yards from Fort Jackson, and three thou-
sand six hundred and eighty from Fort St.
Philip.
" On the opposite side of the river, and a little
farther from the forts, Porter had his six re-
gaining vessels stationed, screening them also
with willows and reeds, and mooring them under
oover of the woods to conceal their true char-
acter.
"On the 18th of April, before nine o'clock
in the morning, the attack was begun by
a shot from Fort Jackson, then, as soon as Porter
was ready, the Oivasco opened fire, and the
fourteen mortar boats concealed by the woods,
ftlso the six in full sight of the forts, began their
bombardment.
" The gun-boats took part in the conflict by
running up and firing heavy shells when the
mortars needed relief. Porter was on the Har-
riet Lane, in a position to see what was the
effect of the shells, and direct their aim accord-
ingly.
"The fight went on for several days, then
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Farragut, deeming there was small prospect of
reducing the forts, prepared to carry out anotheL*
part of his instructions by running past them.
He called a council of the captains in the cabin-,
of the Hartford, and it was then and there
decided that the attempt should be made.
"It /was an intensely dark night, the wind-
blowing fiercely from the north, but Com-
mander Bell with the Winona, the Itasca, Ken-
nebec, Iroquois, and the Pinola ran up to the
boom. The Pinola ran to the hulk under the
guns of Fort Jackson, and an effort was made to
destroy it with a petard, but failed. The Itasca
was lashed to the next hulk, but a rocket sent
up from the fort showed her to the foe, who
immediately opened a heavy fire upon her. But
half an hour of active work with chisels, saws,
and sledges parted the boom of chains and
logs, and the hulk to which she was attached
swung round and grounded her in the mud in,
hallow water. But the Pinola rescued her.
"Two hours later an immense fire-raft came-
soaring down the stream, but, like those sent be-
fore, it was caught by our men and rendered
harmless. They would catch such things with
grappling-irons, tow them to the shore, and leave
them there to burn out harmlessly.
"Day after day the bombardment went on,
fire-rafts coming down the river every night,
but Fort Jackson still held out, though its cit*
64 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
adel had been set on fire by the shells' from the
mortar boats, and all the commissary stores
and the clothing of the men destroyed; also the
levee had been broken in scores of places by the
exploding shells, so that the waters of the
river flooded the parade ground and case-
mates.
"By sunset on the 23d, Farragut was ready
for his forward movement, but Porter, with his
mortar boats, was to stay and cover the advance
with his fire. Farragut, on board his flag-ship,
the Hartford, was to lead the way with it, the
Brooklyn, and the Richmond.
"These vessels formed the first division, and
were to keep near the right bank of the river,
fighting Fort Jackson, while Captain Theodo-
rus Bailey was to keep close to the western bank
with his (the second) division, to fight Fort St.
Philip. His vessels were the Mississippi, Pen-
sacola, Varuna, Oneida, JTataJidin, Kineo,
Wissahickon, Portsmouth.
" Captain Bell still commanded the same ves-
sels which I just mentioned as his, and his ap-
pointed duty was to attack the Confederate
fleet above the forts, to keep the channel of the
river, and push right on, paying no attention
to the forts themselves.
"In obedience to these orders, the Itasca ran
up to the boom, and at eleven o'clock showed a
night signal that the channel was clear of ob-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 65
struction excepting the hulks, which, with care,
might be passed safely.
" A heavy fog, and the settling of the smoke
from the steamers upon the waters, made the
night a very dark one. No sound came from
the forts, yet active preparations were going on
in them for the approaching struggle, Jand their
fleet was stationed near them in readiness to
assist in the effort to prevent the Union vessels
from ascending the river.
"At one o'clock every one on the Union ships
was called to action, but the fleet remained
stationary until two, and at half past three Farra-
gut's and Bailey's divisions were moving up the
river, each on its appointed side, and at the rate
of four miles an hour.
"Then Porter's mortars, still at their moor-
ings below the forts, opened upon those forts a
terrible storm, sending as many as, if not more
than, half a dozen shells, with their fiery trails,
screaming through the air at the same mo-
ment.
" But no sound came from the forts until they
discovered Captain Bailey's ship, the Cayuga^
just as she had passed the boom, when they
brought their heavy guns to bear upon her, and
broke the long silence with their roar.
" When she was close under Fort St. Philip
she replied with heavy broadsides of grape and
canister as she passed on up the river.
66 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"The other vessels of Bailey's division fol-
lowed closely after, each imitating the Cayugcfs
example in delivering a broadside as she passed
the forts, which they did almost unharmed, with
the exception of the Portsmouth, a sailing ves-
sel, which lost her tow, on firing her broadside,
and drifted down the river.
" Captain Bell and his division were not quite
so fortunate. Three of his vessels passed the
forts, but the Itasca received a storm of shot,
one of which pierced her boiler, and she drifted
helplessly down the river. The Kennebec lost
her way among the obstructions and went back
to her moorings below; the Winona, too, re-
ooiled from the storm.
"In the meantime, Farragut was in the fore
rigging of the Hartford, watching with intense
interest, through his night glass, the move-
ments of the vessels under the command of
Bailey and Bell, while the vessels he com-
manded in person were slowly nearing Fort
Jackson. He was within a mile and a quarter
of it when its heavy guns opened upon him.
They were well aimed, and the Hartford was
struck several times.
" Farragut replied with two guns which he
had placed upon his forecastle, while at the
game time he pushed on directly for the fort.
When within a half mile of it he sheered off
m
and gave them heavy broadsides of grape and
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 67
canister; so heavy that they were driven from
all their barbette guns. But the casemate guns
were kept in full play, and the fight became a
very severe one.
" The Richmond soon joined in it ; the Brook-
lyn got entangled with some of the hulks that
bore up the chain, and so lagged behind. She
had just succeeded in freeing herself from them
when the Confederate ram Manassas came furi-
ously down upon her, and when within about
ten feet, fired a heavy bolt at her from its trap-
door, aiming for her smoke stack; but fortu-
nately the shot lodged in some sand-bags that
protected her steam-drum.
" The next moment the ram butted into the
Brooklyn's starboard gangway ; but she was so
effectually protected by chain armor that the
Manassas glanced off and disappeared in the
darkness.
" All this time a raking fire from the fort had
been pouring upon the Brooklyn, and just as she
escaped from the Manassas a large Confederate
steamer attacked her. She pushed slowly on in
the darkness, after giving the steamer a broad-
side that set it on fire and speedily destroyed
it, and suddenly found herself abreast of Fort St-
Philip.
"She was very close to it, and speedily
brought all her guns to bear upon it in a
tremendous broadside.
68 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"In his report Captain Craven said, *I had
the satisfaction of completely silencing that
work before I left it, my men in the tops witness-
ing, in the flashes of the shrapnel, the enemy
running like sheep for more comfortable quar-
ters. '
" While the Brooklyn was going through all
this, Farragut was having what he called 'a
rough time of it.' While he was battling with
the forts, a huge fire-raft, pushed by the Ma-
nassas, came suddenly upon him all ablaze, and
in trying to avoid it the Hartford got aground,
and the incendiary came crashing alongside of
her.
"In telling of it Farragut said, 'In a moment
the ship was one blaze all along the port side,
half way up the main and mizzen tops. But
thanks to the good organization of the fire de-
partment, by Lieutenant Thornton, the flames
were extinguished, and at the same time we
backed off and got clear of the raft. All this
time we were pouring shells into the forts and
they into us; now and then a rebel steamer
would get under our fire and receive our saluta-
tion of a broadside.' The fleet had not fairly
passed the forts when the Confederate ram and
gun-boats hastened to take part in the battle.
"The scene was now both grand and awful.
Just think of two hundred and sixty great guns
and twenty mortars constantly firing, and shells
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 6 9
exploding in and around the forts; it * shook
land and water like an earthquake,' Lossing
tells us, * and the surface of the river was strewn
with dead and helpless fishes.' Major Bell, of
Butler's staff, wrote of it, 'Combine all that
you have ever heard of thunder, and add to it
all you have ever seen of lightning, and you
have, perhaps, a conception of the scene.
And,' continues our historian, 'all this de-
structive energy, the blazing fire-rafts and float-
ing volcanoes sending forth fire and smoke and
bolts of death, the thundering forts, and the
ponderous rams, were crowded, in the greatest
darkness just before dawn, within the space of
a narrow river, "too narrow," said Farragut,
" for more than two or three vessels to act to
advantage. My greatest fear was that we
should fire into each other; and Captain Wain-
wright and myself were hallooing ourselves
hoarse at the men not to fire into our ships." '
u The Cayuga met the flotilla of Confederate
rams and gun-boats as soon as she passed Fort
St. Phillip. For a few minutes there were
eighteen Confederate vessels intent upon her
destruction."
"Was the Manassas one of the eighteen,
sir?" queried Walter.
"Yes," replied the captain, "and the float-
ing battery Louisiana was another. Captain
Mitchell was the name of her commander, and
70 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
he was also commandant of the remaining six-
teen vessels of that rebel fleet.
" Captain Bailey could not fight so many at
once without some assistance, so used his skill
in avoiding the butting of the rams and the
efforts to board his vessel. At the same time
he was making such good use of his guns that,
while saving his own vessels, he compelled three
of the Confederate gun-boats to surrender to him
before Captain Boggs and Captain Lee, of the
Varuna and the Oneida came to his assistance.
" The Cayuga had then been struck forty -two
times and a good deal damaged in spars and rig-
ging, but, in accordance with Farragut's orders,
she moved up the river as leader of the fleet.
" It was upon the Varuna that the enemy next
poured out the vials of his wrath. In his report
of the fight Captain Boggs, her commander, said
that immediately after passing the forts he
found himself 'amid a nest of rebel steamers.'
He rushed into their midst, giving each a broad-
side as he passed. The first of those steamers
seemed to be crowded with troops. One of the
Varuna's shots exploded her boiler and she
drifted ashore. Next a gun-boat and three
other vessels were driven ashore in flames, and
presently they blew up, one after another.
"Then the Varuna was furiously attacked by
the Governor Moore, commanded by Beverly
Kennon, one who had left the United States
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 71
service for that of the rebels. His vessel raked
along the Varuna 1 s port, killing four men and
wounding nine. Captain Boggs sent a three-
inch shell into her, abaft her armor, and several
shots from the after rifled gun, which partially
disabled her, and she dropped out of action.
"In the meantime, another ram struck the
Varuna under water with its iron prow, giving
her a heavy blow in the port gangway. The
Varuna answered with a shot, but it glanced
harmlessly from the armored prow of the rebel
ram, and it, backing off a shorting distance,
shot forward again, gave the Varuna another
blow in the same place, and crushed in her side.
" But the ram had become entangled, and was
drawn around to the side of the Varuna^ and
Captain Boggs gave her five eighteen shells
abaft her armor from his port guns. In telling
of it afterward he said, 'This settled her and
drove her ashore in flames.'
"But his own vessel was sinking; so he ran
her into the bank, let go her anchor, and tied
her bow up to the trees, but all the time kept his
guns at work crippling the Moore.
1 'He did not cease firing till the water was over
the gun-tracks, but then turned his attention to
getting his wounded and the crew out of the
vessel.
"Just then, Captain Lee, commander of the
Oneida, came to his assistance. But Boggs
72 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
waved him after the Moore, which was then in
flames and presently surrendered to the Oneida.
Kennon, her commander, had done a cowardly
deed in setting her on fire and fleeing, leaving
his wounded to the horrible fate of perishing in
the flames. The surrender was, therefore, made
by her second officer.
"That ended the fight on the Mississippi
River; it had been a desperate one, but lasted
only an hour and a half, though nearly the whole
of the rebel fleet was destroyed. The National
loss was thirty killed and not more than one
hundred and twenty-five wounded."
CHAPTER IV.
CAPTAIN RAYMOND paused, seemingly lost
in thought. All waited in silence for a mo-
ment, then Violet, laying a hand on his arm,
for she was seated close at his side, said with a
loving smile into his eyes :
"My dear, I fear we have been tiring you."
" Oh no, not at all !" he replied, coming out
of his revery and taking possession of the pretty
hand with a quiet air of ownership.
"I am sure nobody else is," said Walter; "so
please go on, sir, won't you? and tell us all
about the taking of the forts and the city."
"I will," replied the captain. "By the way,
I want to tell you about a powder boy on board
of the Varuna, Oscar Peck, a lad of only thir-
teen years, who showed coolness and bravery
which would have entitled a man to praise.
"Captain Boggs was very much pleased
with him, and in his report to Farragut praised
him warmly. He said that seeing the lad pass
quickly he asked where he was going in such
a hurry. 'To get a passing box, sir,' replied the
lad; c the other was smashed by a ball.' When
the Varuna went down Oscar disappeared. He
73
74 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
had been standing by one of the guns and was
thrown into the water by the movement of the
vessel. But in a few minutes he was seen
swimming toward the wreck. Captain Boggs
was standing on a part of the ship that was still
above water, when the lad climbed up by his
side, gave the usual salute, and said, 'All right,
sir, I report myself on board. '
"Ah," cried Walter exultantly, "he was a
plucky American boy! I'm proud of him."
"Yes," said the captain, "and the more men
and boys we have of a similar spirit the better
for our dear land.
' ' But to go on with my story. Captain Bailey
moved on up the river with his crippled vessel,
the Cayuga, leaving the Varuna to continue the
fight at the forts.
"A short distance above Fort St. Philip
was the Quarantine Station. Opposite to it
was a Confederate battery in charge of several
companies of sharp-shooters, commanded by
Colonel Szymanski, a Pole.
"On perceiving the approach of iheCayuga,
they tried to flee, but a volley of canister-shot
from her guns called a halt, and they were taken
prisoners of war.
" By that time the battle at the forts was over
and the remaining twelve ships presently joined
the Cayuga. Then the dead were carried ashore
and buried."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 75
"And where was Butler all this time, sir?"
queried Walter.
"He had been busy preparing for his part of
the work while the naval officers were doing
theirs," was the reply. "His men were in the
transports at the passes and could hear distinctly
the booming of the guns and mortars, but the
general was at that time on the Saxon, which
was following close in the rear of Bailey's divi-
sion, until the plunging of shot and shell into
the water around her warned Butler that he had
gone far enough. He then ordered the Saxon
to drop a little astern, an order which was by no
means disagreeable to her captain and was
promptly obeyed, for he had on board eight
hundred barrels of gunpowder; a dangerous
cargo, indeed, when exposed to the fiery missiles
of the enemy."
"Wasn't it?" exclaimed Rosie.
"Where was Porter just then, sir?" asked
Walter.
" He and his mortar fleet were still below the
forts," replied the captain, "and just as Butler
had ordered his vessel away from that danger-
ous spot, the rebel monitor Manassas came mov-
ing down into the midst of his fleet. She had
just been terribly pounded by the Mississippi
and was a helpless wreck, but that was not per-
ceived at first, and some of the mortars opened
fire upon her, but stopped when they saw what
76 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
was her condition : her hull battered and pierced,
her pipes twisted and riddled by shot, smoke
pouring from every opening. In a few minutes
her only gun went off, flames burst out from
stern, trap-door, and bow port, and she went
hissing to the bottom of the river.
"Butler now hurried to his transports and
took them to Sable Island, twelve miles in the
rear of Fort St. Philip. From there they
went in small boats, through the narrow and
shallow bayous, piloted by Lieutenant Weitzel.
It was a most fatiguing journey, the men some-
times having to drag their boats through cold,
muddy water waist deep. But the brave, patri-
otic fellows worked on with a will, and by the
night of the 27th they were at the Quarantine,
ready to begin the assault on Fort St. Philip
the next day, when they were landed under
cover of the guns of the Mississippi and the
Kineo. Butler sent a small force to ^the other
side of the river above Fort Jackson, which
Porter had been pounding terribly with the
shells from his mortars. On the 26th, Porter
sent a flag of truce with a demand for the sur-
render of the fort, saying that Farragut had
reached New Orleans and taken possession.
" Colonel Higginson, the commander of the
fort, replied that he had no official report of
that surrender, and that until he should receive
such he would not surrrender the fort; he
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 77
could not entertain such a proposition for a
moment.
"On the same day, General Duncan, com-
mander of the coast defences, but at that time
in Fort Jackson, sent out an address to the sol-
diers, saying, 'The safety of New Orleans and
the cause of the Southern Confederacy, our
homes, families, and everything dear to man
yet depend upon our exertions. We are just
as capable of repelling the enemy to-day as
we were before the bombardment.'
" Thus he urged them to fight on. But they
did not all agree with the views he expressed.
They could see the blackened fragments of ves-
sels and other property strewing the waters of
the river as it flowed swiftly by, and the sight
convinced them of the truth of the report which
had reached them of the fall of New Orleans.
They had heard, too, of the arrival of Butler's
troops in the rear of Fort St. Philip.
"Doubtless they talked it all over among
themselves that night, as a large number of
them mutined, spiked the guns bearing up the
river, and the next day went out and surren-
dered themselves to Butler's pickets on that side
of the river, saying they had been impressed,
and would not fight the government any longer.
Their loss made the surrender of the fort a ne-
cessity, and Colonel Higginson accepted the gen-
erous terms offered him by Porter. He and
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Duncan went on board the Harriet Lane and
the terms of surrender were reduced to writing.
" While that was going on in her cabin, a das-
tardly deed was done by the Confederate officer
Mitchell, who, as I have said, commanded the
battery called the Louisiana. It lay above the
forts. He had it towed out into the strong cur-
rent, set on fire and abandoned, leaving the guns
all shotted, expecting she would float down and
explode among Porter's mortar fleet ; but a good
Providence caused the explosion to come before
she reached the fleet. It took place when she
was abreast of Fort St. Philip, and a soldier,
one of its garrison, was killed by a flying frag-
ment. Then she went to the bottom, and the
rest of the Confederate steamers surrendered.
" Porter and his mortar fleet were still below
the forts, but Farragut had now thirteen of his
^vessels safely above them and was ready to
move upon New Orleans.
"Half an hour after he reached the Quaran-
tine, he sent Captain Boggs to Butler with
despatches. Boggs went in a small boat through
shallow bayous in the rear of Fort St. Philip,
.and, as I have already said, the next day Butler
and his troops arrived at the Quarantine in
readiness to assault the forts.
" Fort St. Philip was as perfect when taken
by the Union forces as before the fight, and Fort
Jackson was injured only in its interior works.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 79
"The entire loss of the Nationals in all this
fighting was 40 killed and 177 wounded. No
reliable report was given of the Confederate-
losses in killed and wounded. The number of
prisoners amounted to nearly one thousand.
" General Lovell, who had command of the
Confederate troops at New Orleans, had gone
down the river in his steamer Doubloon, and ar-
rived just as the National fleet was passing the
forts. He was near being captured in the ter-
rible fight that followed, but escaped to the
shore and hurried back to New Orleans 'as fast
b
as courier horses could carry him.
" A rumor of the fight and its results had al-
ready reached the city, and when he confirmed
it a scene of wild excitement ensued; soldiers
hurried to and fro, women were in the street
bareheaded, brandishing pistols, and screaming,
'Burn the city! Never mind us! Burn the
city!'
"Merchants fled from their stores, and military
officers impressed vehicles to carry cotton to the
levees to be burned. Four millions of dollars in
specie was sent out of the city by railway ; for-
eigners crowded to the consulates to deposit
money and other valuables for safety, and
Twiggs, the traitor, fled, leaving to the care of
a young woman the two swords that had been
awarded him for his services in Mexico.
" Lovell believed that he had not a sufficient
80 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
number of troops to defend the city, and con-
vinced the city authorities that such was the
fact. Then he proceeded to disband the con-
scripts and to send munitions of war, stores of
provisions, and other valuable property to the
country by railroad and steamboats. Some of
the white troops went to Camp Moore, seventy-
eight miles distant, by the railroad, but the
negro soldiers refused to go.
" The next morning Farragut came on up the
river, meeting on the way blazing ships filled
with cotton floating down the stream. Then
presently he discovered the Chalmette batteries
on both sides of the river only a few miles be-
low the city. The river was so full that the
waters gave him complete command of those
confederate works, and, causing his vessels to
move in two lines, he set himself to the task of
disabling them.
" Captain Bailey in the Cayuga was pressing
gallantly forward and did not notice the signal
to the vessels to move in close order. He was
so far ahead of the others that the fire of the
enemy was for a time concentrated upon his
vessel; for twenty minutes she sustained a
heavy cross fire alone. But Farragut hastened
forward with the Hartford, and, as he passed
the Cayuga, he gave the batteries heavy broad-
sides of grape, shell and shrapnel; so heavy
were they that the first discharge drove the con-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 81
federates from their guns. The other vessels of
the fleet followed the Hartford's example, and
in twenty minutes the batteries were silenced
and the men running for their lives.
" Oh, what a fearful scene our vessels passed
through ! The surface of the river was strewn
with blazing cotton bales, burning steamers and
fire-rafts, all together sending up clouds of
dense black smoke. But they were nearing
the city, these National vessels, and the news
that such was the case had caused another
great panic, and, by order of the Governor of
Louisiana and General Lovell, the destruction
of property went on more rapidly than before.
Great quantites of cotton, sugar, and other
staple commodities of that region of country,
were set on fire, so that for a distance of five
miles there seemed to be a continuous sheet of
flame accompanied by dense clouds of smoke ;
for the people, foolishly believed that the Gov-
ernment, like themselves, regarded cotton as
king, and that it was one of the chief objects for
which the National troops were sent there. So
they brought it in huge loads to the levee, piled
it up there, and burnt not less than fifteen hundred
bales, worth about $1,500,000. For the same
reason they burned more than a dozen large
ships, some of which were loaded with cotton, as
well as many magnificent steamboats, unfinished
gun-boats, and other vessels, sending them down
82 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
the river wrapped in flames ; hoping that in ad-
dition to destroying the property the Federals
were after, they might succeed in setting fire to
and destroying their ships and boats.
"But the vessels of Farragut's squadron all
escaped that danger, and in the afternoon, dur-
ing a fierce thunderstorm, they anchored before
the city.
" Captain Bailey was sent ashore with a flag
and a summons from Farragut for the surrender
of the city; also a demand that the Confederate
flag should be taken down from the public
buildings and replaced by the stars and strips.
"Escorted by sensible citizens he made his
way to the City Hall, through a cursing and
hissing crowd. Lovell, who was still there,
positively refused to surrender, but seeing that
he was powerless to defend the city he said so
and, advising the mayor not to surrender or
allow the flags to be taken down, he withdrew
with his troops.
"The mayor was foolish enough to follow
that very foolish advice, and sent to Farragut
a silly letter saying that though he and his
people could not prevent the occupation of their
city by the United States, they would not trans-
fer their allegiance to that government, which
they had already deliberately repudiated.
" While this was going on troops from the
Pensacola had landed and hoisted the United
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 83
States flag over the Government Mint; but
scarcely had they retired from the spot when
the flag was torn down by some young men and
dragged through the streets in derision."
"Our flag! the glorious stripes and stars!"
exclaimed Lulu, her eyes flashing; "I hope they
didn't escape punishment for such an outrage
as that?"
" One of them, a gambler, William B. Mum-
ford by name, afterward paid the penalty for that
and other crimes, on the scaffold," replied her
father. "A few hours after the pulling down
of that flag, General Butler arrived and joined
Farragut on the Hartford. On the 29th,
Butler reported to the Secretary of War, and,
referring to the treatment of the flag, said, 'This
outrage will be punished in such a manner as in
my judgment will caution both the perpetrators
and the abettors of the act, so that they shall
fear the stripes, if they do not reverence the
stars, of our banner.'
"The secessionists expressed much exulta-
tion over the treatment of the flag and admira-
tion of the rebellious deed.
" Farragut was very patient with the rebels,
particularly the silly mayor; in reply to whose
abusive letter he spoke of the insults and in-
dignities to the flag and to his officers, adding.
* All of which go to show that the fire of this fleet
may be drawn upon the city at any moment, and
84 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
in such an event the levee would, in [all proba-
bility, be cut by the shells and an amount of
distress ensue to the innocent population which
I have heretofore endeavored to assure you that
I desire by all means to avoid. The election
therefore is with you; but it becomes me to
notify you to remove the women and children,
from the city within forty-eight hours, if I have
rightly understood your determination.'
" To this the foolish mayor sent a most absurd
reply, saying that Farragut wanted to humble
and disgrace the people, and talking nonsense
about 'murdering women and children.' It
was a decidedly insolent epistle; but the com-
mander of a French ship of war, that had just
come in, was still more impertinent. He wrote
to Farragut that his government had sent him
to protect the 30,000 of its subjects in New
Orleans. And that he should demand sixty
days, instead of forty-eight hours as the time to
be given for the evacuation of the city, his
letter closed with a threat: 'If it is your resolu-
tion to bombard the city, do it ; but I wish to
state that you will have to account for the bar-
barous act to the power which I represent. '
"Farragut was much perplexed, and troubled
with doubts as to what to do, but was soon
greatly relieved by the news of the surrender of
the forts below, making it almost certain that
Butler would soon be there to relieve him of the
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 85
care of the city, and with that in prospect he
was able to quietly await the arrival of the
land forces.
"The people of New Orleans believed it im-
possible that those forts could be taken, and
deemed it safe to indulge in their defiant attitude
toward the Federal forces already at their doors ;
but this unwelcome news convinced them of
the folly and danger of further resistance and
defiance of the General Government, and a sort
of apology was made to Farragut for the pulling
down of the flag from the Mint ; it was said to
have been the unauthorized act of the men who
performed it.
" The next day Captain Bell landed with a
hundred marines, hauled down the emblems of
rebellion on the Mint and Custom House, flung
to the breeze the National flag in their places,
then locking the Custom House door, carried
the key to his" vessel.
There was a military organization in New
Orleans, called the European Brigade, com-
posed of British, French, and Spanish aliens,
whose ostensible purpose was to aid the
authorities in protecting the citizens from
unruly members; but now finding their oc-
cupation almost at an end, its English mem-
bers voted at their armory that, as they would
have no further use for their weapons and accout-
rements, they should be sent to Beauregard'a
86 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
army at Corinth, as 'a slight token of their
affection for the Confederate States. '
"I should say that was but a poor sort of
neutrality," remarked Rosie.
"So I think," responded the captain; then
went on with his story.
"Only a few hours after Mumford and his
mates had pulled down the flag, Butler arrived,
joined Farragut on the Hartford, and presently
made to the Secretary of War the report of
which I have already spoken.
"He hurried back to his troops and made ar-
rangements for their immediate advance up the
river. On the first of May he appeared before
New Orleans with his transports bearing two
thousand men; the general with his wife, his
staff, and one thousand four hundred troops,
was on the Mississippi , the vessel in which he
had sailed from Hampton Roads sixty-five days
before.
"At four o'clock on the afternoon of that day
the troops began to land : first, a company of the
Thirty-first Massachusetts, presently followed
by the rest of the regiment, the Fourth
Wisconsin, and Everett's battery of heavy field
guns.
" They formed in procession, acting as an es-
cort to General Butler and General Williams
and his staff, and marched through several
streets to the Custom House, their band play-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 87
ing the ' Star-Spangled Banner.' They had
been given strict directions not to resent any
insults that might be offered by the vast crowd
gathered in the streets, unless ordered so to
do ; if a shot should be fired from any house,
they were to halt, arrest the inmates, and
destroy the building.
" Their patience was greatly tried during that
short march, the crowd constantly growing-
greater and more boisterous and pouring out
upon them volleys of abusive epithets, both vul-
gar and profane, applying them to the general
as well as his troops."
"I think anybody but an American would
have ordered his soldiers to fire upon them for
that," remarked Walter. " Did they do no fight-
ing at all at the time, sir?"
"No," replied the captain; "they were obedi-
ent to the orders of their superior officers and
brave enough to endure the undeserved abuse
in silence.
"At length their destination was reached,
Captain Everett posted his cannon around the
Custom ^House, quarters there were given to
the Massachusetts regiment, and the city was
comparatively quiet through the night.
" General Butler passed the night on board
the Mississippi, and at an early hour in the
evening sent out a proclamation to the citizens
of New Orleans. It was first sent to the office
88 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
of the True Delta to be printed ; but the pro-
prietor flatly refused to use his types in such an
act of submission to Federal rule."
"I hope he wasn't allowed to do as he pleased
about it?" growled Walter.
"I think hardly," returned the captain with
an amused smile. "Some two hours later a file
of soldiers were in his office, half a dozen of
whom were printers, and in a very short time
the proclamation was sent out in printed form.
"Meanwhile the Federal officers had taken
possession of their city quarters. General
Butler was at the St. Charles Hotel, and invited
the city authorities to a conference with him
there. That very foolish mayor, Monroe, told
the messenger sent to him that his place of
business was at the City Hall. He was an-
swered by a suggestion that such a reply was
not likely to prove satisfying to the command-
ing general, and then prudently decided to go
and wait on General Butler at the St. Charles.
"Some of his 'friends accompanied him;
among them Pierre Soule, who had been a rep-
resentative to Congress before the war.
" General Butler and these callers had a talk
together in regard to the proper relations exist-
ing between the General Government and the
city of New Orleans, Butler maintaining that
the authority of the Government of the United
States was and ought to be supreme ; it had a
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 89
right to demand the allegiance of the people,
and that no other authority could be allowed to
conflict with it in ruling the city.
"The mayor, Soule, and his friends, on the
contrary, insisted that Louisiana was an inde-
pendent sovereignty and that to her alone the
people owed their allegiance. They asserted
that the National troops were invaders, the
people doing right in treating them with con-
tempt and abhorrence, and that they would be
fully justified in driving them away if it were
in their power to do so.
" While this hot discussion was going on, a
messenger came from General Williams, who
had command of the regiment protecting head-
quarters, saying that he feared he could not con-
trol the mob which had collected in the street.
"Butler calmly replied: 'Give my compli-
ments to General Williams, and tell him if he
finds he cannot control the mob, to open upon
them with artillery. '
" At that the mayor and his friends sprang to
their feet, exclaiming excitedly, 'Don't do that,
General.' Butler asked, 'Why not?' and went
on, 'The mob must be controlled. We can't
have a disturbance in the street.'
"At that the mayor stepped out upon the
balcony and spoke to the mob, telling them of
the general's orders and advising them to dis-
perse.
90 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"At that interview General Butler read to his
callers the proclamation he was about to issue.
Soule told him it would give great offence, and
that the people would never submit to its de-
mands ; for they were not conquered and could
not be expected to act as a conquered people
would. 'Withdraw your troops and leave the
city government to manage its own affairs,' he
said. 'If the troops remain there will cer-
tainly be trouble. '
"And Butler, of course, did as he was told,"
laughed Rosie.
" Not exactly," returned the captain. " 'I did
not expect to hear from Mr. Soule a threat on
this occasion,' he said. 'I have long been ac-
customed to hear threats from Southern gentle-
men in political conventions, but let me assure
the gentlemen present that the time for tactics of
that nature has passed, never to return. New
Orleans is a conquered city. If not, why are
we here? How did we get here? Have you
opened your arms and bid us welcome? Are
we here by your consent? Would you, or
would you not, expel us if you could? New
Orleans has been conquered by the forces of
the United States, and by the laws of all na-
tions lies subject to the will of the conquerors.'
" Some of the New Orleans people, especially
the women, behaved very badly, did they not,
captain?" asked Evelyn.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 91
"Yes; though no man was injured by the
troops, who behaved in a perfectly orderly man-
ner; no woman was treated with the slightest
disrespect, though the women were very offen-
sive in their manifestations of contempt of the
officers, not omitting even the commanding offi-
cer himself. They would leave street cars and
church pews when a Federal officer entered
them; the sidewalks also, going round the
gentlemen, turning up their noses and some-
times uttering abusive words ; they wore seces-
sion colors in their bonnets, sang rebel songs, and
turned their backs on passing soldiers, when out
on their balconies, and played airs that were
used with rebel words; indeed they tried to
show in every possible way their contempt
and aversion for the Union officers and soldiers.
At length a woman of the 'dominant class,'
meeting two Union officers on the street, spit
in their faces. Then General Butler decided
to at once put a stop to such proceedings, and
on the 5th of May he issued order No. 28, which
had the desired effect."
" What was it, papa? What did he order the
people, or the soldiers, to do?" queried Lulu.
"The amount of the order was that every
woman who should behave as that one had, insult
or show contempt for any officer or soldier of
the United States, should be regarded and held
liable to be treated as not of good moral char-
92 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
acter. The mayor made it the subject of
another impudent and absurd letter to Gen-
eral Butler, for which he was arrested, but he
was soon released again upon making a humble
apology. "
"Did they let him be mayor again, papa?"
asked Grace.
"No; instead General G. F. Sheply of Maine,
was appointed Military Governor of New Or-
leans, and made an excellent one, having
the city made cleaner, and in consequence
more wholesome, than it had been for years, if
ever before. Soon after that William B. Mum-
ford was arrested, tried by a military court for
treason in having torn down the flag, found
guilty, and hanged."
CHAPTER V.
THEEE was a moment of silence broken bj
Lulu with an eager exclamation. " Oh, papa,
don't you remember that when we were at
Saratoga last summer you promised that some-
time you would tell us about the fighting in the
Revolution near and at Fort Schuyler? and won't
you please do so now?"
"I will if the others wish to hear it," he re-
plied, and a general eager assent being given
he at once began the story.
"Fort Schuyler," he said, " at first called Fort
Stanwix, in honor of the general of that name,
who directed the work of its erection, stood at
the head of boat navigation on the Mohawk,
where the village of Rome now is. It cost the
British and Colonial Government two hundred
and sixty-six thousand four hundred dollars and
was a strong post of resistance to attack from
the French in Canada, with whom, as you all
know, I think, the colonists were often at war, on
their own account or that of the mother country,
and a powerful protection to the Indian trade.
It commanded the portage between Lake On-
tario and the Mohawk valley, the theatre of
93
04 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
many stirring events during the War of the
Revolution. Indians and Tories kept in terror
the people who lived there and were loyal to the
cause of their country. There were daylight
struggles and stealthy midnight attacks in such
numbers that Tryon County came to be spoken
of as 'the dark and bloody ground.'
" Congress perceiving the importance of de-
fending the northern and western frontiers of
New York from incursions by the British and
Indians, sent General Schuyler to strengthen
old Fort Stanwix, which had been allowed to
fall into a state of decay so that it was little
more than a ruin, and, if he found it necessary,
to erect other fortifications.
"General Phillip Schuyler was a gentleman
of fortune, of military skill, experience,
sound judgment, and lofty patriotism. Loss-
ing tells us that, 'for causes quite inexpli-
cable, he was superseded in effect by Gates
in March 1777, but reinstated in May, and
that no appointment could have been more
acceptable to the people of northern New York,
who were at that time in a state of great ex-
citement and alarm.'
" In recent campaigns against the French and
Indians on Lakes Champlain and George, Gen-
eral Schuyler had done great service to the
colony and the people along the northern fron-
tier. That of itself was sufficent cause for at-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 95
tachment to him, besides his many virtues,
which had endeared him to all who knew him.
And in fighting the British he would be de-
fending his own home and large landed es-
tate.
"In March, 1777, Burgoyne arrived at Que-
bec, bearing the commission of a lieutenant-gen-
eral, and by the first of June a force of seven
thousand men was collected for him and mus-
tered at St. John's at the foot of Lake Cham-
plain. Also the British Lieutenant-colonel St.
Leger, was sent with a force of seven hundred
rangers up the St. Lawrence and Lake Ontario
to Oswego. He was to gather the Indians,
make friends with them, and get them to act
as his allies; then to sweep the valley of the
Mohawk, with the help of Johnson and his
Tories, take Fort Schuyler, and afterward join
Burgoyne.
" Colonel Peter Gansevoort was at that time
in command of Fort Schuyler. The people of
Tryon County, hearing of St. Leger's move-
ment, and that a descent was to be made upon
them by the way of Oswego, were greatly
alarmed. In June a man from Canada was ar-
rested as a spy and from him the Americans
learned that a detachment of British, Canadi-
ans, and Indians was coming against them on
their way to join Burgoyne at Albany."
"But Burgoy*> never got there to Albany
96 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
until he went as a prisoner; did he, sir?*'
asked Walter.
"No, my boy, he was defeated and made
prisoner while on his way to the city. The
battle of Saratoga was a disastrous one to the
invaders of our land.
"The intelligence of which I just spoke as
given by the spy was afterward confirmed by
Thomas Spencer, a friendly Oneida half breed
sachem, ! who was r sent to Canada as a secret
emissary and there became acquainted with the
plans of Burgoyne.
"For a time the loyal people, the Whigs, who
were for their native land and not for the English
king who had been showing himself a tyrant and
oppressor, were almost paralyzed with alarm.
Fort Schuyler was still unfinished and the gar-
rison feeble. But Colonel Gansevoort was hope-
ful, vigilant, and active. He wrote urgently
to General Schuyler for aid, and the general
made a like appeal to the Provincial Congress
of New York, and the General Congress. But
it was too late for them to send him help before
the attack would be made.
" On the 2d of August Brant and Lieutenant
Bird began the investment of the fort, and on
that very day Gansevoort and his little garrison
of seven hundred and fifty men received a re-en-
tf
forcement of two hundred men under Lieuten-
ant-colonel Melon, and two bateaux loaded with
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 97
provisions and military stores ; a most welcome
addition to the scant supplies in the fort.
" The next day Colonel St. Leger arrived with
the rest of his troops. The siege was begun on
the 4th. The Indians, hiding in the bushes,
wounded some of our men who were at work on
a
the parapets, and a few bombs_were thrown
into the fort.
"The next day it was the same; the "^Indians
spread themselves about through the woods en-
circling the fort, and all through the night tried
to intimidate the Americans by their hideous
yells.
"On that very day General Herkimer was
coming to its aid with more than eight hundred
men of the militia of Tryon County. He was
near Oriskany, a little village eight miles east-
ward from the fort ; from there he sent a mes-
senger to tell Colonel Gansevoort that he was
approaching, and asking to be informed of the
man's arrival by the firing of three guns in
quick succession, knowing that they could be
heard at Oriskany. But unfortunately his mes-
senger did not reach the fort until the next
day, and while Herkimer, who though brave
was cautious, decided to halt till he should hear
the signal or receive re-enforcements, some of
his officers and men were impatient to push
on.
" Herkimer would not consent, and two of his
98 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
colonels, Paris and Cox, called him a coward
and a Tory. Herkimer replied calmly, ( I am
placed over you as a father and guardian and
shall not lead you into difficulties from which
I may not be able to extricate you. '
" But they[continued their taunts and demands
till he was stung by them into giving the com-
mand, 'March on!'
" St. Leger knew of the advance of Herkimer
and his troops and sent a division of Johnston's
Greens, under Major Watts, Brant with a strong
body of Indians, and Colonel Butler with his
rangers, to intercept him and prevent his mak-
ing an attack upon the entrenchments which he
had made about Fort Schuyler.
"Gansevoort noticed the silence in the ene-
my's camp, and also the movement of his troops
down toward the river along the margin of the
wood. When the courier came with the mes-
sage from Herkimer he understood the meaning
of it all, and immediately fired the signal guns.
"Herkimer had said in his message that he
intended, on hearing the signals, to cut his
way through the camp of the enemy to the
fort, and asked that a sortie from it should be
made at the same time.
"As quickly as possible Gansevoort had it
made. A detachment of two hundred men, of
his own and Wesson's regiments, with an iron
three-pounder, were detailed for the duty ; then
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 99>
fifty more were added for the protection of
the cannon and to assist in whatever way they
could. Colonel Marinus Willett was given the
command.
" It rained heavily while the necessary prepar-
ations were going on in the fort, but the mo-
ment it ceased Willett and his men hastened
out and attacked the enemy furiously.
" The advanced guard were driven in, and so
sudden and impetuous was the charge that Sir
John Johnson had no time to put on his coat.
He tried to bring his troops into order, but they
were so panic stricken that they fled, and he
with them. They crossed the river to St.
Leger's camp and the Indians concealed them-
selves in the deep forest.
" The Americans took much plunder ; all Sir
John's baggage and his papers, as well as those of
other officers, giving valuable information to the
garrison of Fort Schuyler ; also the British colors,
all of which there were five the Americans
presently raised upon their flagstaff, beneath
their own rude flag fashioned, as I have already
told some of you, out of strips of red and white
obtained by tearing up men's shirts for the one,
and joining bits of scarlet cloth for the other;,
while a blue cloak belonging to Captain
Abraham Swartwout, of Dutchess County,
then in the fort, was used to form the ground
for the white stars, and the staff upon which
100 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
all these hung was in full view of the enemy.
Then the whole garrison mounted the parapets
and made the forest ring with three loud
cheers.
" While all this was going on in and around
the fort, General Herkimer and his men were
coming toward it through the woods. It was a
dark, sultry morning. The troops were chiefly
militia regiments and marched in an irregular,
careless way, neglecting proper precautions.
1 'Brant and his Tories took advantage of this
carelessness, hid themselves in a ravine which
crossed Herkimer's path, and had a thick
growth of underwood along its margin, which
made it easy for them to conceal themselves,
and when all except the rear-guard of the
unsuspecting Americans had entered the ravine,
where the ground was marshy and crossed by a
causeway of earth and logs, Brant gave a signal,
immediately followed by a warwhoop, and the
eavages fell upon our poor men with spear,
hatchet, and rifle-ball ; as Lossing says, 'like hail
from the clouds that hovered over them.'
"The rear-guard fled and left the others to
their fate, yet perhaps suffered more from the
pursuing Indians than they would if they had
stood their ground, helping their fellows. The
attack had been so sudden that there was great
confusion in the ranks ; but they presently re-
covered and fought like veterans; fought
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 101
bravely for their lives, and for their coun-
try."
"And were many of them killed, sir?" asked
Walter.
"Yes," replied the captain sighing; "the
slaughter was dreadful, and the good general
was soon among the wounded. A musket ball
passed through his horse, killing it and sadly
wounding him, shattering his leg just below the
knee. He at once ordered the saddle taken
from his horse and placed against a large beech
tree near by, and there he sat during the rest
of the fight, calmly giving his orders while the
enemy's bullets whistled around him like sleet,
killing and wounding his men on every side."
"He was no coward after all," exclaimed
Walter, his eyes shining. "But did any of our
men escape being killed, sir?"
"After a little they formed themselves into
circles," continued the captain, "so meeting the
enemy at all points, and their fire became so
destructive that the Tories and the Johnson
Greens charged with the bayonet, and the pat-
riots being equally prompt to defend themselves,
it became a terrible hand to hand fight.
" It was at length stopped by the shower that
had delayed the sortie from the fort; both par-
ties seeking shelter under the trees. Then, as
soon as the shower was over, Colonel Willett
made his sally from the fort, attacking John-
102 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
son's camp, and the battle at Oriskany was re-
newed.
"It is said to have been the bloodiest of the
war in proportion to the numbers engaged. It
is stated that about one-third of the militia fell
on the battle ground, and as many more were
mortally wounded or carried into captivity.
About fifty wounded were carried from the field
on litters, General Herkimer among them. He
was taken to his own home, where he died ten
days afterward."
" But who gained the victory, papa?" asked
Lulu.
"The Americans, the others having fled;
but they were unable to accomplish the object
of the expedition the relief of Fort Schuyler.
And surrounded as they were by the enemy, the
men in the fort could gain no intelligence as to
the result of the fight at Oriskany, and St. Leger
took advantage of their ignorance to falsely re-
present the British to have been the victors to
the total defeat of the Americans, and announce
a victorious advance by Burgoyne.
"Two American officers, Colonel Billenger
and Major Frey, who had been taken prisoners,
were forced to write a letter to Colonel Ganse-
voort, containing many misrepresentations and
advising him to surrender. This Colonel Butler
delivered to Ganesvoort and verbally demanded
his surrender.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 103
"Gansevoort refused, saying he would not
answer such a summons verbally made unless
by St. Leger himself.
" The next morning Butler and two other offi-
cers drew near the fort carrying a white flag,
and asked to be admitted as bearers of a mes-
sage to the commander of the fort.
" The request was granted, but they were first
blindfolded, then conducted to the dining room
of the fort, where they were received by Ganse-
voort, the windows of the room being closed
and candles lighted."
"What was that for, papa?" asked Grace.
" To prevent them from seeing what was the
condition of things within the fort," replied her
father.
" And was Gansevoort alone with them, papa?"
" No ; he had with him Colonels Willett and
Mellen. Butler and his companions were po-
litely received, and one of them, Major Ancram
by name, made a little speech, telling of the
humanity of St. Leger's feelings, and his desire
to prevent bloodshed; that he found it difficult
to keep the Indians in check, and that the only
salvation of the garrison was an immediate sur-
render of the fort and all its stores. Officers
and soldiers would be allowed t^ keep their bag-
gage and other private property, and their per-
sonal safety would be guaranteed. He added
that he hoped these honorable terms would be
104 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
immediately accepted, for if not it would not
be in St. Leger's power to offer them again."
"So the Americans of course were afraid to
reject them?" sniffed Walter.
"Hardly," returned the captain with a smile.
"But that was not all Ancram said with a view
to inducing them to do so. He went on to say
that the Indians were eager to march down the
country, laying it waste and killing the inhab-
itants; that Herkimer's relief corps had been
totally destroyed, Burgoyne had possession of
Albany, and there was no longer any hope for
this garrison."
"What a liar he was, that Ancram!" ex-
claimed Walter. "Why, Burgoyne had not
even got as far as Saratoga then."
" No," responded the captain, " and the bright
and plucky officers of Fort Schuyler, to whom
he was speaking, were not so easily hood-
winked; they saw through his designs, and
were not to be deceived by the falsehoods and
misrepresentations of his address.
"It was Colonel Willett who, with the ap-
proval of Gansevoort, made answer, speaking,
as Lossing says, with 'emphasis,' and looking
Ancram full in the face.
11 'Do I understand you, sir? I think you say
that you came from a British colonel, who is
commander of the army that invests this fort;
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 105
and, by your uniform, you appear to be an offi-
cer in the British service. You have made a
long speech on the occasion of your visit, which,
stripped of all its superfluities, amounts to this :
that you come from a British colonel to the
commandant of this garrison, to tell him that,
if he does not deliver up the garrison into the
hands of your colonel, he will send his Indians
to murder our women and children. You will
please to reflect, sir, that their blood will be
upon your heads, not upon ours. We are
doing our duty; this garrison is committed
to our care, and we will take care of it.
After you get out of it, you may turn round
and look at its outside, but never expect to
come in again unless you come a prisoner. I
consider the message you have brought a degrad-
ing one for a British officer to send, and by no
means reputable for a British officer to carry.
For my own part, I declare, before I would
consent to deliver this garrison to such a mur-
dering set as your army, by your own account,
consists of, I would suffer my body to be filled
with splinters and set on fire, as you know has
at times been practiced by such hordes of
women and children killers as belong to your
army. '
"Good!" said Walter; "and the other two
American officers, I suppose, agreed with him."
106 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Yes," Captain Raymond replied, "and they
all felt satisfied that they would not be so ur-
gently pressed to surrender at once, and on con-
ditions so favorable, if their prospects were as
dark as their besiegers would have them be-
lieve. "
CHAPTER VI.
"ST. LEGER made another effort to induce
them to do so," continued Captain Raymond.
"On the 9th he sent a written demand offer-
ing about the same terms as before.
"Gansevoort replied in writing: 'Sir, your
letter of this date I have received, in answer to
which I say, that it is my determined resolu-
tion, with the force under my command, to de-
fend this fort to the last extremity, in behalf of
the United States, who have placed me here to
defend it against all their enemies. '
"Did the British give it up then, papa?"
asked Grace.
"No; they began digging and making prep-
arations to run a mine under the strongest
bastion of the fort, while at the same time they
sent out an address to the people of Tryon
County, signed by Clause, Johnson, and Butler,
urging them to submit to British rule, asserting
that they themselves were desirous to have
peace, and threaten ing that in case of refusal all
the horrors of Indian cruelty would be visited
upon them. Also they called upon the principal
107
108 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
men of the valley to come up to Fort Schuyler
and compel its garrison to surrender, as they
would be forced to do in the end."
"Did the men in the fort give up then,
papa?" queried Grace.
"No, no indeed, little daughter !" he replied.
"They were brave men, and staunch patriots,
and had no intention to surrender so long as they
could possibly hold out ; but fearing ammunition
might give out, their supply of provisions too,
they resolved to send word to General Schuyler r
who was then at Stillwater, asking for aid from
him in their sore extremity.
" Of course it would be a hazardous attempt,
but Colonel Willett offered to be the messenger,
and one stormy night he and Lieutenant Stock-
well left the fort at ten o'clock by the sally-
port, each armed with a spear, and crept along
the morass on hands and knees, to the river,
which they crossed upon a log. Their way lay
through a tangled wood and they soon lost it.
The bark of a dog presently warned them that
they were near an Indian camp, and fearing to
either advance or retreat they stood still there
for several hours.
" But at length the dawn of day showed them
where they were, so that they were able to find
the right road and pursue their way. They took
a zigzag course, now on land, now through the
bed of a stream, to foil any attempt on the part
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
of some possible pursuer to gain upon them by
the scent of their footsteps.
" They arrived safely at the German Flats,
mounted fleet horses, and sped down the valley
to the quarters of General Schuyler. On arriv-
ing they learned that he had already heard of
the defeat of Herkimer, and was preparing to
send succor to the besieged in the fort.
" Meanwhile St. Leger was pressing his siege,
and the garrison, hearing nothing of the success-
ful journey of their messengers, or of aid coming
to them from any quarter, many of them began
to grow despondent and to hint to their com-
mander that it might be best to surrender, as
their supply of both provisions and ammunition
was getting low.
" But Gansevoort was too brave and hopeful
to think of so doing. He told the despondent
ones that in case help did not arrive before their
supplies were exhausted, they would sally forth
in the night and cut their way through the
enemy's camp.
"But relief came in an unexpected manner,
that always reminds me of that siege of Samaria
by the host of the Syrians, in the days of Elisha
the prophet of Israel, and the way the Lord took
to deliver them, causing 'the Syrians to hear a
noise of chariots and a noise of horses, even the
noise of a great host; and they said one to an-
other, Lo, the King of Israel hath hired against
1 1 ELSIE A T VIAMEDE.
as the Kings of the Hittites and the Kings of the
Egyptians to come upon us. Wherefore they
arose and fled in the twilight, and left their
tents and their horses, and there asses, even the
camp as it was, and fled for their lives.' For
suddenly and mysteriously the British, Indians,
and Tories besieging Fort Schuyler did the
same fled, leaving tents, artillery, and camp
equipage behind them."
"Why, papa, how very strange!" exclaimed
Lulu, " were they really frightened in the same
way?"
"Not exactly the same but somewhat like
it," replied her father. "General Schuyler,
then at the mouth of the Mohawk, had made an
appeal to his men for volunteers to go to the re-
lief of Gansevoort and his men, now besieged
by the enemy in Fort Schuyler, and Arnold
and his troops, most of them Massachusetts men,
responded with alacrity and, joined by the
First New York regiment, they marched at
once.
"Arnold's force was much smaller than that
of St. Leger's and he resorted to stratagem as the
only means of securing his end. A half idiot, a
nephew of General Herkimer, named Hon-Yost
Schuyler, a coarse, ignorant fellow, had been
taken prisoner along with that Walter Butler
who had been arrested while carrying to the
people of Tryon County the call for them to
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. Ill
force the defenders of Fort Schuyler to surren-
der, tried and condemned as a spy.
" The same thing had befallen Hon-Yost, but
his mother plead for him, and though at first
Arnold was inexorable, he at length agreed to
release the fellow on condition that he would go
to Fort Schuyler and alarm St. Leger with the
story that the Americans were coming against
him in force to compel the raising of the siege.
"Hon-Yost seemed not at all unwilling,
readily gave the required promise, and Lis
mother offered to remain as a hostage for his
faithful performance of the duty; but Arnold
chose Instead Nicholas, the brother of Hon-
Yost, as his security.
"Hon-Yost managed the business with great
adroitness. Before leaving he had seven bul-
lets shot through his coat, which he showed to
the British ancl Indians on arriving at their en-
campment as proof of " a terrible engagement
with the enemy." He was acquainted with
many of the Indians, and when he came rushing
into the camp almost out of breath with haste
and fright, apparently, telling 'this [story, with
the added information' that the Americans were
coming and he had barely escaped with his life,
his hearers were very much alarmed.
" They asked what were the numbers of the
Americans, and in reply he shook his head mys-
teriously, pointing as he did so to the leaves on
112 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
the trees, as if he would say that they were
numberless.
"The Indians, who had been uneasy and
moody ever since the battle of Oriskany, and
were at the moment of Hon- Yost's arrival hold-
ing a pow-wow to plead with the 'Great Spirit'
to guide and direct them, at once resolved to
flee, and told St. Leger of their decision.
" He sent for Hon- Yost, questioned him, and
was told that Arnold would be there in twenty-
four hours with two thousand men.
"Hon-Yost had come in to the camp alone,
he and the Oneida chief having laid their plans
before hand, the chief to arrive a little later than
the other, so that they would not appear to be
in collusion, and just as Hon-Yost finished his
story to St. Leger, the chief and two or three
straggling Indians of his tribe, who had joined
him on his way, came in with the same story of
the near approach of a large body of Americans.
One told St. Leger that Arnold had three
thousand men with him ; another that the army
of Burgoyne was cut to pieces. They pre-
tended that a bird had brought them news that
the valley below was swarming with warriors.
"The savages were now thoroughly alarmed,
and all the bribes and promises of St. Leger
could not induce them to remain any longer;
they suspected foul play and would not touch
the strong drink he offered, and when, finding
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE, 113
that they would go, he asked them to take the
rear in retreating, they indignantly refused, say-
ing, 'You mean to sacrifice us. When you
marched down you said there would be no fight-
ing for Indians; we might go down and smoke
our pipes ; numbers of our warriors have been
killed, and you mean to sacrifice us also.'
" The council broke up, the Indians fled, the
panic was communicated to the rest of the army,
and they fled in terror to their boats on Oneida
Lake, the Indians making merry over their flight,
hurrying on after them with the warning cry:
'They are coming, they are coming!' So
alarmed were the Tories and British*troops that
they threw away their knapsacks and their arms
as they ran. Also the Indians killed or robbed
many of them and took their boats, so that St.
Leger said, 'they became more formidable than
the enemy we had to expect. '
"And did the Americans chase them that
time, sir?" asked Walter.
"Yes; Gansevoort at once sent word to
Arnold that the British were retreating, and
Arnold sent nine hundred men in pursuit. The
next day he himself reached the fort ; but he and
his men presently marched back to the main
army, then at Stillwater, leaving Colonel Willett
in command of Fort Schuyler.
"So ended the siege of j which Lossing says
that 'in its progress were shown the courage,
1 1 4 ELSIE A T VIAMEDE.
skill, and endurance of the Americans every-
where so remarkable in the revolution.' "
"Yes, sir," said Walter; "but will you please
tell what became of Hon-Yost?"
"Yes; he went with the British as far as
Wood Creek, then managed to desert and at
once carried the news of Arnold's approach to
Fort Schuyler. He went back to Fort Dayton,
afterward fled with his family and fourteen of
his Tory friends, and joined Sir John Johnson.
When the war was over he returned to the
valley, where he died in 1818."
CHAPTER VII.
" Now, papa, if you're not too tired won't you
please tell us about the writing of the 'Star-
Spangled Banner '?" pleaded Lulu, with a smil-
ing, coaxing look up into her father's face.
" I am not too tired, and if all wish to hear
it, will willingly tell the story to the best of
my ability," he replied, taking in his and softly
patting the hand she had laid on his knee.
"I'm sure we will all be glad to hear it, sir,"
said Walter. " It happened in the War of 1812,
didn't it?"
"Yes. The British had taken Washington,
where they had behaved more like vandals than
civilized men, burning and destroying both
public buildings and private property the
Capitol, the President's house, the Arsenal, the
library of Congress, and barracks for nearly three
thousand troops; besides private property a
large ropewalk, some houses on Capitol Hill, and
a tavern ; all of which they burned. The light
of the fire was seen at Baltimore, and the news
of the capture of Washington caused intense
excitement there; particularly because it was
known that the British were so much exasper-
115
1 1 6 ELSIE A T VIAMEDE.
ated at the Baltimore an s on account of its being
the place whence had been sent out many swift
clipper-built vessels and expert seamen who had
struck heavy blows at British commerce on the
high seas.
"Baltimore is on the Patapsco River, ten
miles from Chesapeake Bay. The narrow strait
connecting harbor and bay is defended by Fort
McHenry, which stood there at that time. It
was expected that Baltimore would be the next
point of attack by the enemy, and there was,
of course, great excitement.
" General Samuel Smith, who had been a rev-
olutionary officer, at once exerted himself to pre-
pare both Baltimore and Annapolis for success-
ful defence. He was a fine officer. You all
perhaps remember him as commander at Fort
Mifflin when attacked by the British and Hes-
sians in the Revolutionary War. He had been
active in this war also, ever since the appear-
ance of a British squadron in the Chesapeake,
in the spring of the previous year, 1813."
"And this was in the fall of 1814, was it
not, captain?" queried Evelyn.
" Yes, early in September. In the spring of
1813 it was rumored that the British were com-
ing to attack the city, and several persons were
arrested as traitors and spies. Also five thou-
sand men were quickly in arms ready to defend
the city, and companies of militia came pouring
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 1 1 7
in from the country. All this within a few
hours.
"Then General Striker's brigade and other
military bodies, to the number of five thousand
and with forty pieces of artillery, were reviewed.
The marine artillery of Baltimore was one hun-
dred and sixty in number, commanded by Captain
George Stiles, and composed of masters and
master's mates of vessels there. It was a corps
celebrated for its gallantry, and was armed with
forty-two pounders.
" Finding the city so well prepared to give
them a warm reception the British abandoned
their intention to attack it, went to sea, and
Baltimore enjoyed a season of repose. But, as
I have been telling you, they returned after the
capture of Washington, and again the people
set to work at preparations for defence.
" General Smith was made first in command
of all the military force intended to insure the
safety of the city. But it is with the attack
upon Fort McHenry and its repulse that we are
concerned. The fort was garrisoned by about
a thousand men under the command of Major
George Armistead."
"Regulars, sir?" asked Walter.
" Some were, others volunteers," replied the
captain. "There were, besides, four land bat-
teries to assist in the work. But I will not go
into particulars in regard to them, as I know
118 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
they would be rather uninteresting to the greater
part of my listeners.
"It was on Sunday evening, September 11,
that the British were seen in strong force at the
mouth of the Patapsco, preparing to land at
North Point, fifteen miles from the city by land,
twelve by water. Their fleet anchored off that
point, two miles from the shore. It was a beauti-
ful night, a full moon shining in a cloudless sky,
and the air balmy.
"Ross intended to take Baltimore by surprise,,
and had boasted that he would eat his Sunday
dinner there. At two o'clock in the morning
the boats were lowered from his ships, and sea-
men and land troops went on shore, protected
by several gun brigs anchored very near. The
men were armed, of course, and each boat had a
carronade ready for action. Admiral Cockburn
and General Ross were on shore by about seven
o'clock with 5000 land troops, 2000 seamen, and
2000 marines.
"Their intention was to march rapidly upon
Baltimore and take it by surprise, therefore they
carried as little baggage as possible, and only
eighty rounds apiece of ammunition. At the
same time a frigate was sent to make soundings
in the channel leading to Baltimore, as the navy
was intended to take part in the attack upon,
the city."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 119
"Oh, wasn't everybody terribly frightened,
papa?" asked Grace.
"There was a good deal of alarm," replied
the captain, "and many of the citizens fled,
with their valuables, to places in the interior of
the country, filling the hotels for nearly a hun-
dred miles north of the city.
" I will not at present go into the details of
the battle of North Point, which immediately
followed, but will tell of what was going on
upon the water.
" The British frigates, schooners, sloops, and
bomb-ketches had passed into the Patapsco early
in the morning, while Ross was moving from
North Point, and anchored off Fort McHenry,
but beyond the reach of its guns. The bomb
and rocket vessels were so posted as to act upon
Fort McHenry and the fortifications on the hill,
commanded by Rodgers. The frigates were
stationed farther outward, the water being too
shallow to allow them to approach within four
or five miles of the city, or two and a half of
the fort.
" Besides, the Americans had sunk twenty-four
vessels in the narrow channel between Fort
McHenry and Lazaretto Point, to prevent the
passage of the vessels of the enemy.
" That night was spent by the British fleet in
preparations for the marrow's attack upon the
120 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
fort and the entrenchments on the hill, and on
the morning of the 13th their bomb-vessels
opened a heavy fire upon the American works,
about seven o'clock, and at a distance of two
miles. They kept up a heavy bombardment
until three o'clock in the afternoon.
"Armistead at once opened the batteries of
Fort McHenry upon them, but, after keeping up
a brisk fire for some time, discovered that his
missiles fell short and were harmless. It was a
great disappointment to find that he must en-
dure the tremendous shower of the shells of the
enemy without being able to return it in kind,
or do anything whatever to check it. But our
brave fellows kept at their posts, enduring the
storm with great courage and fortitude.
"At length a bomb-shell dismounted one of
the twenty-four pounders, killing Lieutenant
Claggett and wounding several of his men.
That caused some confusion, which Cochrane
perceived, and, hoping to profit by it, he or-
dered three of his bomb-vessels to move up
nearer the fort, thinking to thus increase the
effectiveness of his guns.
"No movement could have been more accept-
able to Armistead, and he quickly took advan-
tage of it, ordering a general cannonade and
bombardment from every part of the fort, thus
punishing the enemy so severely that in less than
half an hour he fell back to his old anchorage.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 121
"One of their rocket vessels was so badly in-
jured that, to save her from being entirely de-
stroyed, a number of small boats had to be sent
to tow her out of the reach of Armistead's guns.
The garrison gave three cheers and ceased fir-
ing.
" The British vessels returned to their former
stations and again opened fire, keeping up, with
very little intermission, a furious bombard-
ment until past midnight, when it was discov-
ered that they (the British) had sent a pretty
large force up the Patapsco to capture Fort Cov-
ington, commanded by Lieutenant Newcomb,
of the United States Navy, and the City Bat-
tery, then attack Fort McHenry in the rear.
For this purpose there had been sent one thou-
sand two hundred and fifty men in barges, with
scaling ladders and other implements for storm-
ing the fort. But providentially their errand
was made known to the garrison of Fort
McHenry in good season by the throwing up
of rockets to examine the shores, and not the
fort alone but also two redoubts on the Patapsco
immediately opened a heavy fire upon them,
and drove them away.
" So heavy was the firing 'that the houses of
Baltimore were shaken to their very founda-
tions. Lossing tells us that Rodgers's men in
Fort Covington worked their guns with effect,
but to Webster's continuous cannonade with
122 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
his six gun battery Armistead said he was per-
suaded the country was much indebted for the
final repulse of the enemy. The historian adds
that he thinks it not too much to say that Web-
ster's gallant conduct on that occasion saved
both Fort McHenry and the city."
"Were any of the British killed, sir?" asked
Walter.
"Yes, a large number; also two of their
vessels were sunk."
"And did they go on firing at the fort?"
"They did, until seven o'clock in the morning
of the 14th, then ceased entirely."
" Oh, papa, you have not told us of the writing
of the ' Star-Spangled Banner'!" exclaimed
Lulu. "Wasn't it that night it was written?"
" Yes ; by Mr. Francis S. Key, a resident of
Georgetown in the District of Columbia, who
was at that time a volunteer in the light artil-
lery commanded by Major Peter.
"When the British returned to their vessels
after the capture of Washington, they carried
with them Dr. Beanes, a well known physician
of Upper Marlborough. Cockburn carried him
away on board the flag-ship of Admiral Coch-
rane, in spite of the intercession of his friends.
" Then Mr. Key was entreated by the friends
to go to Cochrane and intercede for the doctor's
release. Key consented, obtained permission
of the President, and went under a flag of truce
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 123
in the cartel ship Minden in company with Gen-
eral Sidnner.
"When they reached the British fleet it
was at the mouth of the Potomac, prepar-
ing to attack Baltimore, and though Cochrane
agreed to release Dr. Beanes, he refused to let
him or his friends return then. They were
placed on board the Surprise and courteously
treated. The fleet sailed up to the Patapsco,
and they were transferred to their own vessel,
but with a guard of marines to prevent them
from landing and communicating with their
friends and countrymen.
" Their vessel was anchored in sight of Fort
McHenry, and from her deck the Americans
watched the fight, oh, so anxiously! and though
it was, as I have said, over before midnight,
those anxious"watchers did not know until morn-
ing how it had ended whether by surrender of
the fort, or the abandonment on the part of the
enemy of the attempt to take it. It was with
very anxious hearts they waited for the com-
ing of the dawn, but at last, in the dim light,
as the day began to break, their eyes were
gladdened by the sight, through their glasses
directed toward Fort McHenry, of the beauti-
ful stars and stripes * still there,' and to their
great joy they soon learned that the attack on
Baltimore had failed, that Ross was killed, and
British were returning to their vessels.
124 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
" It was while pacing the deck during the
bombardment, full of anxiety for the result, that
Mr. Key composed that song so dear to the
American heart, 'The Star-Spangled Banner.'
"Oh, let us sing it!" exclaimed Lulu, and
with one consent, patriotic enthusiasm swelling
in every breast, they did so, the voices of old
and young uniting in the soul-stirring words.
" Oh, say, can you see, by the dawn's early light,
What 'so proudly we hailed at the twilight's last
gleaming ?
Whose broad stripes and bright stars, through the
perilous fight,
O'er the ramparts we watched were so gallantly
streaming
And the rockets' red glare
The bombs bursting in air,
Gave proof through the night that our flag was still
there ;
Oh, say, does that star-spangled banner yet wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave ?
*<
On that shore dimly seen through the mists of the deep,
Where the foe's haughty host in dread silence re-
poses,
What is that which the breeze, o'er the towering steep,
As it fitfully blows, now conceals, now discloses?
Now it catches the gleam
Of the morning's first beam,
In full glory reflected, now shines in the stream ;
Tis the star-spangled banner ; oh, long may it wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave t
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 125
" And where are the foes who so vauntingly swore
That the havoc of war, and the battle's confusion,
A home and a country should leave us no more ?
Their blood has washed out their foul footstepa
pollution ;
No refuge could save
The hireling and slave,
From the terror of flight, or the gloom of the grave ;
And the star-spangled banner in triumph doth wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the bravw !
" Oh, thus be it ever, when freemen shall stand
Between their loved homes and the war's desolation !
Blest with victory and peace, may the heaven-rescued
land
Praise the Power that hath made and preserved us a
nation !
Then conquer we must
When our cause it is just,
And this be our motto, ' In God is our trust ';
And the star-spangled banner in triumph shall wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave ! "
A moment of silence followed the dying away
of the last strains, then Captain Raymond re-
sumed his narrative :
"The first rough notes of the song were
written by Key upon the back of a letter he
happened to have in his pocket, and after his
arrival in Baltimore he wrote it out in full.
The next morning he read it to his uncle, Judge
Nicholson, one of the gallant defenders of the
fort, asking his opinion of it. The judge was
126 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
delighted with it, took it to the printing office
of Captain Benjamin Edes, and directed copies
to be struck off in handbill form. That was
done, the handbills were distributed, and it
was sung first in the street, in front of Edes'
office, by James Lawrenson, a lad but twelve
years of age. That was on the second day
after the bombardment of Fort McHenry.
"The song was 'set up,' printed, and distributed
by another lad seventeen or eighteen years old,
named Samuel Sands. It created intense enthu-
siasm, was sung nightly at the theater, and
^everywhere in public and private."
<v Papa," asked Lulu, " what became of that
Tery star-spangled banner Mr. Key was looking
;or when he wrote the song?"
"I presume it is still in existence," replied
Jier father. "Lossingsays it was shown him in
Baltimore, during the Civil War, by Christopher
Hughes Armistead, the son of the gallant de-
fender of the fort, and that it had in it eleven
lioles made by the shot of the British [during
the bombardment."
"Had not the British made very sure before-
tiand of being able to take Baltimore, Captain?"
asked Evelyn.
"Yes; and their intention was to make it
the base for future operations. As early as the
17th of June a London paper said, 'In the diplo-
matic circles it is rumored that our naval and
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 12T
military commanders on the American station
have no power to conclude any armistice or sus-
pension of arms. They carry with them certain
terms which will be offered to the American
government at the point of the bayonet. There
is reason to believe that America will be left
in a much worse situation, as a naval and com-
mercial power, than she was at the confc-
mencement of the war."
"Ah, but they crowed too soon before they
were out of the woods," laughed Walter,
"They needed the lesson they got at Baltimore,,
and the one Jackson gave them some
later at New Orleans."
CHAPTER
"CAPTAIN, I fear we have been imposing
sadly upon good nature in asking so much
history of you in one evening," remarked
Grandma Elsie ; " and you have been extremely
kind in complying with the request."
"It has been a pleasure to me, mother," he re-
turned. " There is hardly a subject more inter-
esting to me than the history of my dear native
land, and it is my ardent desire to train and
teach my children to be earnestly, intelligently
patriotic."
"Including your pupils in the list, I pre-
sume, sir?" supplemented Rosie, with a saucy
smile up into his face.
" Of course, little sister, and as many others as
I can influence," was his pleasant toned re-
joinder. " But I am happy to believe that there
are few Americans who are not ardent lovers of
their own country, considering it the best the
sun shines upon."
"As it certainly is, sir!" exclaimed Walter.
"Pm more thankful than words can express
that God gave me my birth in the United
States of America."
98
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 129
"As I have no doubt we all are, little
brother," said Violet. " But to change the sub-
ject : when shall we take that delightful trip to
New Orleans? I suppose the sooner the better,
that we may not be too much hurried with the
necessary dressmaking?"
"I think so," said her mother, "for both the
reason you have given and because the weather
will soon become unpleasantly warm for shop-
ping in the city."
"You are going with us, mamma?" queried
Rosie.
"I really have not thought of it, and prob-
ably it would be more prudent for me to
stay quietly where I am, Rosie dear," she
replied.
" Oh, mamma, we must have you along if you
are able to go!" exclaimed Walter. "Please
do say that you will."
"Yes, mamma dear, I think it would do you
good," said Violet; and all the young folks
joined urgently in the request that she would
make one of the party.
"Perhaps you might, Elsie," her father said
in reply to an inquiring look directed to him.
"I incline to the opinion that such a change,
after your long seclusion here, might, probably
would be, of benefit."
"Possibly, father," she said, "though I had
been thinking my staying at home might make
130 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Vi more comfortable in leaving her little ones
for a day or two."
"I do not care to go, and will gladly take
charge of the babies if Vi and the captain
will trust me with them," Grandma Rose has-
tened to say, and was warmly thanked by both
parents, and assured that they would have no
hesitation in doing so except on the score of
giving her too much care and trouble and
missing her pleasant companionship on the con-
templated trip.
However, after some further discussion of the
matter, it was decided that Mr. and Mrs. Dins-
more would remain at Viamede in charge of
house and little ones during the short absence
of the others on the contemplated trip.
"Papa, dear papa," Lulu said, with tears shin-
ing in her eyes, and putting her arms lovingly
about his neck when he had come into her
room to bid her good-night, as his custom was,
^you are so good to me, your own bad, quick-
tempered little daughter ! Oh, I do want to be
good and make you glad that I belong to you."
"I am that, my darling, in spite of all your
faults," he said, caressing her tenderly. "You
are very dear to your father's heart, and I am
not without hope that you will one day gain
full control of the temper which causes so much
pain to both you and me."
"Oh, 1 do hope I shall, papa, and I want you
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
to punish me every time I indulge it," she said;;
"but I'm so glad, so thankful to you that yom
have said I may go with you and the others to-
morrow. I feel that I don't deserve it in the-
least, but I do intend to try as hard as possible,
to rule my own spirit in future."
"I am glad to hear it, daughter," the captain
responded, imprinting a kiss upon her forehead..
"But I must leave you now, for it is growing:
late and you ought to be in bed, that you majr
be ready to rise betimes in the morning."
"Yes, sir; but oh, do stay one minute longer j,
I I " she paused, blushing and a trifle:
shame faced.
"What is it, daughter?" he asked, smooth-
ing her hair and cheek caressingly. " Never be
afraid to tell your father all that is in your
heart."
"Yes, sir; I don't think I'm really afraid
yes, I am a little afraid you might be dis-
pleased, and I don't want to do anything to vex.
or trouble my dear, kind father, but if you're
willing, papa, I would like to be allowed to
choose for myself what I'm to wear to the-
wedding."
"Your taste and wishes shall certainly be
consulted, daughter," he replied kindly, "yet I
am not prepared to promise that you may have
in every case exactly what you would prefer;,
we must take your mamma and Grandma Elsie
132 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
into our counsels in order to make sure of get-
ting what will be most becoming and appropri-
ate."
"Dear me, I would like to be grown up
enough to be considered capable of choosing
things for myself!" she exclaimed with rueful
look and tone. " But oh, don't be grieved and
troubled," as her ear caught the sound of a low
breathed sigh; "I'm determined I will be good
about it. It certainly would be a very great
shame if I were anything ielse, papa, after all
your undeserved goodness to me."
"I do not like to refuse my dear child any-
thing she asks," he said, drawing her into a
closer embrace, " but I know too much indul-
gence would not be for her happiness in the end.
And since life is short and uncertain with us all,
it may be that she will not be long troubled by
being subject to her father's control."
"Oh, papa, please don't talk so!" she ex-
claimed, sudden tears springing to her eyes. " I
can't bear to think of ever losing my own dear,
dear father. I hope God may let you live till
he is ready to take me too."
" If he sees best I hope we may long be spared
to each other," the captain said, holding her
close to his heart. "But now about the matter
of which we were speaking. Wise as my dear
eldest 'daughter considers herself, her father
thinks Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi, by reason
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 13
o
of their superior age and knowledge, will be
better capable of judging what will be most
suitable for her to wear as one of the bride 's-
maids. And as they are very tasteful in their
own dress, and her father is ready to go to any
reasonable expense that his dear little girl may
be suitably and tastefully attired, also entirely
willing to allow her to decide for herself where-
ever there is a choice between two or more
equally suitable articles, do "you not think, as
he does, that she should be ready and willing to
take what the ladies and he deem most suitable
in other things which she would perhaps prefer
to have somewhat different?"
"Yes, you dear papa," she returned, with a
look of ardent affection into his eyes. " I do
always find out in the end that you know best;
and I'd even rather wear any of the dresses I
have now than not have you pleased with me ;
for I know I'm never the least bit happy when
you are displeased with me."
"Neither am I," he sighed; "it troubles me
more than I can tell when my dear daughter
Lulu is disobedient and wilful. But it is high
time you were in bed and resting. God our
heavenly Father bless my dear child and keep
her safely through the silent watches of the
night." And, bestowing upon her another ten-
der embrace, he released her and left the room.
She was quite ready for bed, and as she laid
134 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
her head on her pillow, "Lulu Raymond," she
said to herself, " if you do the least thing to vex
or trouble that dear father of yours, no punish-
ment he could possibly inflict would be equal to
your deserts."
In another minute she was fast asleep, nor
did she move again till awakened by some slight
sound to find the sun already shining in at her
windows.
Her father had directed her the night before
what to wear as most suitable for making the
trip to the city and back again, and she now
made her toilet in haste, but with the care that
he required, and which her own neat taste
made desirable. She had just finished when he
came in.
"That is right," he said, with an approving
smile, and bending down to give her the usual
morning caress; "my little girl looks neat and
bright, and I hope is quite well."
"Yes, papa," she returned, putting her arms
round his neck and her lips to his in an ardent
kiss; "and are you and all the rest?"
"All, so far as I know, and all who are to
take the little trip with us full of pleasurable
excitement. We must now go down to break-
fast, which is earlier than usual this morning,
for we expect the boat in an hour or so."
He took her hand and led her from the room
as he spoke. " The others have nearly all gone
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 135
down already," he added, "and there is the bell
now; so we have no time to lose."
Lulu was full of pleasurable excitement.
"Oh, I'm so glad and so thankful to you, papa,
that you will let me go !" she exclaimed, lifting
to his eyes sparkling with joyous anticipation;
"for I know I don't deserve it in the very least.
But I do intend to be as pleasant tempered and
obedient as possible."
"I don't doubt it, daughter, or expect to
have any trouble with you," he said kindly.
But now they had reached [the dining room
door, morning salutations were exchanged as
the different members of the family came flock-
ing in, all quickly took their places at the table,
the blessing was asked, and the meal began.
The talk was almost exclusively of what
would probably be seen and done during the
trip by those who were to take it, suitable
gifts for the bride that was to be, and necessary
or desirable shopping for themselves and those
remaining at home.
Lulu, sitting beside her father, asked in a
low aside, "Papa, may I buy a handsome pres-
ent for Cousin Betty? I've had occasion to
spend hardly any pocket-money since we have
been here; so I think I've enough to get her
something handsome."
"I shall be pleased to have you do so," he re
plied, with a pleasant smile.
136 EL81E AT VIAMEDE.
"And I may choose it myself?"
" Yes ; but don't you think it would be well
to get some assistance from the rest of us in
making your choice?"
"Oh, yes, sir; yes indeed. I really would
not want to buy anything you and Grandma
Elsie and Mamma Vi thought unsuitable, or
that would not be likely to please Cousin
Betty."
"And may I too, papa?" asked Grace, who,
seated close to his other side, had overheard
the bit of low toned talk.
"Yes, yes indeed, little daughter," he replied,
laying a caressing hand upon her head for an
instant.
An hour later the little party were all on
board the boat steaming away in the direction
of the Gulf, and the talk was more of the beauti-
ful country they were passing through than of
the history of that portion yet to be visited.
Their route grew more interesting to the young
people, and indeed to all, as they came upon
scenes made memorable by events in the Revolu-
tionary and Civil Wars and that of 1812-14.
As they passed up the river, the captain
pointed out Forts St. Philip and Jackson, and
other localities connected with the doings and
happenings of those times, all gazing upon them
as scenes to be indeliblv impressed upon the
memory of every lover ol our dear native land.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 137
The localities about New Orleans connected
with the struggle there against British invaders
and aggressors, received due attention also, and
were regarded with equal interest by the young
girls and Walter, to say nothing of the older
members of the party.
Lulu and Grace, not to speak of Rosie and
Evelyn, who were allowed more latitude in
their selection, or of Walter, who was more
than willing to trust to "mamma's taste" rather
than his own, readily adopted the opinions of
papa, Grandma Elsie, and Mamma Vi.
On the evening of their second day in the city
they went to their hotel, weary enough, to enjoy
a few hours of rest.
"Mamma dear," said Violet, glancing at her
mother's face as they entered the lower hall,
"you do look so fatigued; let us step into this
parlor and rest a little before going to our
rooms."
"Perhaps it would be as well to do so,"
replied Mrs. Travilla, following her daughter
into the room and sinking wearily into
an easy chair which Violet drew forward for
her.
"Oh, dear Grandma Elsie, how tired you do
look!" exclaimed Grace; and Walter, speaking
at the same instant, said in a tone of deep con-
cern, "Oh, mamma, how pale you are! You
must be ill. I wish Cousin Arthur, or some
138 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
other good doctor, was here to do something to
make you feel better."
" Mamma, dear mamma, I fear you are really
ill !" exclaimed Rosie in a tone of anxiety, while
Lulu ran back into the hall in search of her
father, who had stepped aside to the clerk's desk
to attend to some business matter; for to her
he was a tower of strength to be flown to in
every need.
But an elderly lady and gentleman, the only
other occupants of the parlor at the moment,
hastily rose and drew near the little group, the
lady saying in a tone of mingled concern and
delight, " It is my Cousin Elsie Mrs. Travilla
I am sure! You know me, dear cousin? Mil-
dred Keith Mrs. Dr. Landreth? And this is
my husband, the doctor. I think he could do
something to relieve you."
" Cousin Mildred ! Oh, what a joyful surprise !
how glad I am to see you!" exclaimed Mrs.
Travilla, the color coming back to her cheek,
and the light to her eyes, as she raised herself
to a sitting posture and threw her arms about
Mildred's neck.
The two held each other in a long, tender em-
brace, hardly conscious for the moment of the
presence of the others, who stood looking on in
surprise and delight, Captain Raymond and
Lulu having joined the group.
Then mutual introductions and joyous greet-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 139
ings followed, questions about absent dear ones
were asked and answered, and each party learned
that the other was in the city for but a brief so-
journ, purposing to go thence to Viaruede or
its near vicinity.
And in the meanwhile Mrs. Travilla seemed to
have forgotten her weariness and exhaustion,
and was looking more than ordinarily young and
bright.
Dr. Landreth remarked it with a pleased
smile. "I am glad to meet you, Cousin Elsie,"
he said, "though you seem no longer in need of
my services as physician/'
"No indeed, Cousin Charlie," she returned
brightly; "you are so excellent a doctor that
your very presence especially when accom-
panied by that of your wife" with a smiling
glance at Mildred " does one good like a medi-
cine."
" Still, if you will allow it, I will prescribe,
were it only to keep my hand in," he said:
"an hour's rest on a couch in your own room,
to be followed by a good, substantial meal
either there or at the table with the rest of us."
"Exactly the prescription I should give were
I your physician, mother," said Captain Ray-
mond. "May I not assist you to your room?"
"Yes," she said with a smile. "As I know
Dr. Landreth to be an excellent physician I shall
follow his advice, confidently expecting to
140 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
profit y so doing. Doctor," turning to him,
" we have a pleasant private parlor where we take
our meals and enjoy each other's society in the
intervals of sight-seeing, shopping, etc. I hope
you and Cousin Mildred will join us at meal-
times, and all times when you find it agreeable,
making yourselves perfectly at home. Now
good-by for the present. I hope to be able,
after an hour's rest, to join you all at the tea-
table."
With evident pleasure her invitation was ac-
cepted; an hour later she made her appearance
in the parlor, much refreshed by rest and sleep \
a tempting meal was partaken of by all, with
evident appetite, the remainder of the evening
passed in delightful social intercourse, and all
retired early that they might be ready for a
long day of interesting and, to the children es-
pecially, captivating shopping ; for, as Rosie re-
marked, " Nothing could be more enjoyable than
the business of selecting wedding gifts and
pretty things to be worn at the wedding fes-
tivities."
She was delighted with her own finery and
presents for Betty, selected by herself with her
mother's assistance, Violet occasionally giving
her opinion or advice, Mrs. Landreth and the
gentlemen doing the same when asked. They
consisted of handsome jewelry and silver.
Walter, too, chose, with his mother's help,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 141
a set of gold lined silver spoons for Ms cousin
Betty. Evelyn's gift was a handsome silver pie
knife and salt spoons. Lulu, too, and Grace,
gave silver, also a pair of beautiful gold brace-
lets. The captain's own gift was an expensive
set of jewelry; Violet's a lovely bridal veil;
Grandma Elsie's a beautiful and costly diamond
pin, to which she afterward added a check for
five thousand dollars. Also Dr. and Mrs. Lan-
dreth bought as their gift some very handsome
articles of dress and house furnishing.
The shopping and a little sight-seeing filled
up the time till Saturday, when they returned to
Viamede by the same boat that had brought the
captain and his party to the city.
It was a very warm and joyous welcome that
awaited them there from Grandpa and Grandma
Dinsmore, and little Elsie and Ned Raymond,
and none the less joyous was the greeting given
to Dr. and Mrs. Landreth by their relatives and
old friends, Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore.
To each of the four it was a delightful re-
union, and much of the evening was passed in
recalling the events of their intercourse in those
early days when Elsie and her cousin Annis
were happy children together, these older ones
gay, young married folks, the eldest son of each
couple but a baby boy, though now each was
the head of a young family of his own.
These reminiscences were very interesting to
142 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
themselves, Grandma Elsie, and the Keiths,
who had been invited to Viamede to take tea
with these relatives, and who were to go to the
parsonage after a short stay with these others.
But after a little the young folks grew tired
of listening to the talk, and sought out another
part of the veranda where they could converse
among themselves without disturbing their
elders.
Captain Raymond's eyes followed the move-
ments of his little girls with a look of fond
fatherly pride, not without a shade of anxiety
as they noted the weariness in Grace's face,
and presently he rose and drew near the little
group.
" Gracie, my darling, do you not want to go
to your bed?" he asked. " I think my little girl
is looking tired and would be better for a long
night's rest."
" Yes, papa, I am 'most too tired to keep my
eyes open," she replied, with a faint smile up
into his face.
"Then come, my pet," he said, bending down
and taking her in his arms; "I will carry you to
your room and bid the others good-night for you
when I come down again ; you are too tired to
wait to do that yourself," and he carried her
away.
Lulu sprang up and ran after them. " Shall I
go too, papa?" she asked.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 143
"If you, too, feel too tired to stay up for
prayers," he answered pleasantly; "otherwise
I would not have you absent from that ser-
vice."
"Yes, sir, I'm not too tired. Good-night,
Gracie," she said, and ran back to her mates.
Their tongues were running on the old theme
of the wedding so soon to take place, gifts to
the bride, and dresses to be worn by her and her
attendants. But all of them were pretty well
worn out with the shopping and traveling gone
through in the last few days, seeing which their
elders thought best to hold the evening service
a little earlier than usual, then retired to rest.
"Papa, please may I ask a few questions now,
before you leave me?" Lulu entreated when he
came in to bid her good-night.
"Yes," he replied with an amused look;
"that is number one, and how many are to
follow?" seating himself and drawing her to his
knee.
"Oh, I don't know exactly, sir; it will de-
pend somewhat upon the answers, I think," she
returned laughingly, putting an arm round hi&
neck and kissing him with ardent affection.
"Then let me go through the ordeal as soon
as possible," he responded, patting her cheek and
pressing his lips to hers.
"I hope it won't be a very dreadful ordeal to
you, papa," she said, smiling up into his eyes,
144 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Firstly, then, are we to have school as usual
between this and the time of the wedding?"
"Yes," was the prompt, decided reply.
"Oh, dear!" she said between a sigh and a
laugh, "I 'most wish you were one of the
fathers that could be coaxed. But oh, please
don't begin to look sorry and grave. I'm de-
termined I will be good about that and every-
thing; just as good as I know how to be; and
if I'm not I just hope you'll punish me well, only
not by refusing to allow me to act as brides-
maid to Cousin Betty."
" Love to your father and a desire to please
him seems to me a far better motive for good
behavior than fear of punishment," he said
with grave look and tone.
"Yes, sir; and that is my motive; please be-
lieve it, my own dear, dear father," she said,
lifting dewy eyes to his.
"Then I have strong hope that my pleasure
in the coming festivities will not be spoiled by
having a naughty, rebellious little daughter to
deal with, or an idle one, either. Now what
else?"
"Only this, papa: that if you should have
letters to write you will let me help you, using
my typewriter, you know."
"Thank you, my dear little helpful daughter.
Should I find that I have letters you could an.
swer for me in that way, I will call upon you
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 145
for your offered assistance, as I well know it
will be a pleasure to you to render it," he re-
plied, with a smile and another tender caress.
"And I hope you feel no doubt that it is not
for lack of love for his dear child that your
father refuses the holiday you have asked for."
"No indeed, papa. I know you love me
dearly. It would break my heart to think you
didn't."
" As it would mine to think my little girl did
not love me. Now you must go at once to bed.
Good-night and pleasant dreams."
CHAPTER IX.
IT was early morning at Ion, breakfast await-
ing the return of Mr. Edward Travilla, who
had ridden into the village on some business
errand, leaving word that he would he back
within the hour to partake of the morning meal
with his wife.
Zoe, tastefully attired, was on the veranda,
and the twin babies, fresh from their bath,
looking, the young mother averred, like little an-
gels in their dainty white robes, were toddling
about there, laughing, cooing, and prattling.
They were the idols of her heart. She romped
and played with them now, but with frequent
pauses to listen for the sound of a horse's hoofs
or gaze down the avenue, saying in joyous tones
to the babies, "Papa is coming, coming soon;
dear, dear papa ! and mamma and his darlings
will be so glad to see him. Ah, there he is at
last !" she added at length, as a horseman turned
in at the great gates and came at a quick canter
up the avenue.
He lifted his hat with a bow and smile to his
wife as he drew near; then alighting at the
steps, where a servant took the reins and led
the horse away, he hastily ascended them, and
146
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 147
the next moment was seated with a little one
upon each knee.
"Papa's darlings!" he said, caressing them
in turn; "papa's dear pets!"
"Tell papa we have been wanting him," said
Zoe, standing alongside, smoothing Edward's
hair with softly caressing hand, and smiling
down fondly into the faces of the three; "tell
him he stayed so long we did not know how to
wait."
" I must acknowledge I am a trifle late, my
dear," Edward said, smiling up into the pretty,
rosy face, "detained by business; but here is
my atonement," handing her a telegram which
he took from his pocket.
Zoe read it aloud. It was an invitation to a
wedding (whose it did not say), at Viamede to
take place in three weeks from that day.
" Why, who on earth can be going to be mar-
ried?" she exclaimed in surprise. "Rosie?
Evelyn? Lulu? Every one of them is too
young." Then with a look into Edward's
laughing eyes, "Now you needn't laugh, Ned.
I know and acknowledge that Rosie is a little
older than I was when we married, but we would
not have made such haste except under those
peculiar circumstances."
"Quite true, my dear," he responded. "But
I suppose you will hardly think it necessary to
decline the invitation on that account?"
148 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Oh, no indeed," was the quick, laughing re-
joinder. " I am altogether in favor of accept-
ing shall begin my preparations at once.
But there's the breakfast bell."
When they had fairly begun their meal the
subject was renewed, Edward remarking, "My
dear, you will want a new dress. If you like
we will drive into the city this morning, make
necessary purchases, and at once set Alma or
some other dressmaker at work."
" Oh, thank you, dear Ned," she returned, her
eyes shining with pleasure; "no woman ever
had a more generous husband than mine. But
there are so many ways for your money to go,
and I have several that would be, with remodel-
ling and retrimming, tasteful, handsome, and
becoming as any new one."
"But you must have a new one, my love,"
Edward replied decidedly. " I can easily afford
it, and it is a great pleasure to me to see my
little wife well and becomingly dressed."
"A very nice speech, my dear husband," re-
turned Zoe laughingly, " and really I have not the
heart to refuse you the pleasure of seeing your
wife arrayed in finery just suited to your taste.
So I am very glad you are willing to go with me
and assist in the selection. Shall we take the
babies along?"
"To help with the shopping? I doubt if we
would find them of much assistance."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 149
"They are good little things though, and
would not be any hindrance," returned the
young mother laughingly. " But the trip might
interfere with their morning nap, so if you
think best we will leave the darlings at
home."
"I really think they would have a more com-
fortable time," Edward said; "we also. Hark!
there's the telephone. Excuse me a moment,
my dear."
" Certainly, my love, but as I may possibly
be the one wanted, I'll go along; by your
leave," she added laughingly, running after him
as he left the room.
The call proved to be from Mrs. Elsie Leland.
A telegram from Yiamede had reached them
also, and they would be at Ion in the course of
an hour to talk over necessary arrangements
for the journey, if, as they supposed, Edward and
Zoe would like to take it in company with them.
They too were invited, of course?
"Yes," Edward answered; "mamma would
certainly not neglect her eldest son at such a
time. Come over as soon as you like, prepared
to drive into the city with us to make necessary
purchases before setting the dressmakers at
work upon suitable adornments for the ladies of
our party."
"Nothing to be bought for the gentlemen,
I suppose?" was Elsie's response, accompanied
150 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
by a low, sweet laugh. " Will be happy to ac-
cept your invitation. Good-by till then."
"Now let us go back and finish our break-
fast," said Zoe. "If the Lelands are to be here
in half an hour we have no time to spare."
They were turning away when the bell rang
again.
It was Ella Conly who called this time. The
same invitation for herself and brothers had just
been received. They knew that Ned and Zoe
must of course have shared the summons to
Viamede, and, if convenient, they would call at
Ion after tea that evening to talk over plans and
preparations.
They were cordially urged to do so. Then
Edward called to his Uncle Horace at the Oaks,
his Aunt Rose at the Laurels, and Aunt Lora
Howard at Pinegrove, and learned to his satis-
faction that all had received, and would accept
the same invitation. But they had not yet
settled upon their plans in regard to needed
preparations and the time of setting out upon
their journey.
Edward suggested that it might be satisfac-
tory for all to meet at Ion that evening and
talk the matter over, an invitation which was
promptly accepted by all.
"Now let us finish our breakfast," Edward
said, leading the way back to the table.
"Yes," said Zoe, "for I am sure that I for one
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 151
have no time to waste if I'm to be ready to
start for the city in an hour."
She was ready, however, when, in less than an
hour, the Fairview carriage drove up bringing
the Lelands. Elsie declined an invitation to
alight. " We have none too much time now,"
she said, "for shopping cannot always be done
in haste, and we are not making a very early
start. Just get in here with us, you two, will
you not? There is plenty of room, and we can
talk over matters and settle plans as we drive."
"A very good idea, and we are much
obliged," returned Edward, handing Zoe in
and taking a seat by her side.
"Who is to be married, Elsie?" asked Zoe.
"Surely it could not be mamma herself?" she
added, with a light laugh. "I feel quite sure
she would not accept the best and greatest man
upon earth."
"And I feel as sure of that as you do," said
Mrs. Leland. "She thinks of my father not as
lost to her but waiting for her to rejoin him in
the better land. I have been trying to think
who the coming bride is to be, and suppose it is
Betty Johnson."
" But it may be that the groom and not the
bride belongs to our family," remarked Lester.
"Who more likely than Dick Percival?"
"Why, yes, to be sure!" exclaimed Edward.
"It is about time Dick had a wife. And
152 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
mother would of course be interested and ready
to do anything in her power to make it pleasant
for him and her."
" Well, I should really like to know something
more about it before choosing gifts for her,"
remarked Zoe.
"I too," said Elsie.
"Then suppose we let that wait for another
day, and content ourselves with purchasing
what is needed for the adorning of you two
ladies," suggested Edward; and that was what,
after a little further consultation, was decided
upon.
The city was reached in safety, and some
hours later they returned, as Zoe said, " Laden
with lovely things for their own adorn-
ment."
The babies were on the veranda waiting,
watching eagerly for papa and mamma, who,
their nurse kept telling them, would soon be
seen coming up the avenue. When they did
appear, alighting from the Fairview carriage,
they were recognized with a glad cry, and Zoe,
forgetting her weariness, ran to the little ones,
embraced first one and then the other, put
a toy in the hand of each, spent another minute
or two caressing them, then hurried to her
own apartments to dress for tea and the family
gathering expected in the evening.
Elsie and her husband had driven home, but
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 153
would return for the informal assembly of the
members of the connection.
The guests came early, Ella Conley and her
brothers from Roselands being the first. Ella
was in high glee. She had long felt an ardent
desire to visit Viamede, and now hailed with
delight the opportunity to do so. The circum-
stances of both brothers had greatly improved ;
they were disposed to be very generous to the
only sister remaining at home with them, and
had told her she must have a new, handsome
dress for the wedding, and everything else she
needed to fit her out well for the journey and
a sojourn of some weeks at Viamede.
Zoe felt flattered by being consulted in regard
to necessary or desirable purchases, and greatly
enjoyed exhibiting her own, and describing
Elsie's, of that day.
Then the other families, or delegates from
tliem, arrived in rapid succession, and a merry
sociable interview ensued. All were quite re-
solved, should nothing interfere, to accept the
invitation to Viamede, but some of them could
not yet decide upon the exact time when they
would be prepared to leave their homes for that
distant point, and for an absence of several
weeks. But the Ion, Oaks, Fairview, and Rose-
lands people would all go in two weeks in com-
pany.
It was still early, when wheels were heard
154 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
approaching from the direction of the village,
a hack turned in at the gate, drove rapidly up
the avenue, halted at the veranda steps, and an
old gentleman alighted.
"Cousin Ronald!" exclaimed Elsie Leland,
Edward, and Zoe in a breath, and they and the
others gathered about him with words of cordial
greeting and welcome.
"You have given us a most pleasant surprise,
Cousin Eonald," Edward said when the old
gentleman was comfortably seated in an easy
chair. "You have not been to tea?"
"Yes, laddie, I took that in the village
yonder where I alighted frae the cars. But the
auld folks seem to be missing here," glancing
about in search of them as he spoke. "I dinna
see your honored grandsire, his wife, or my
sweet Cousin Elsie, your mither. The bairns
Rosie and Walter, too, are not here ; what's be-
come o' them a', laddie? They're no ill, I hope?"
"They were quite well at last accounts, sir,"
replied Edward. " They have spent the winter
and early spring at Viamede, and will not re-
turn for some weeks yet."
"Ah ha! um h'm! ah ha!" murmured the old
gentleman reflectively. "It's no the best o*
news to me an auld mon who has been wearyin*
for a sight o' your mother's sweet face."
"Don't say that, cousin, for we are going
there ourselves, and shall be glad indeed to
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 155
take you with us. I know of no one who
would be a more welcome guest to my mother."
"Have a care, sir, that ye dinna tempt an
auld mon too far," laughed Cousin Ronald.
"Oh, but you must go with us, sir," said Zoe.
" What would mamma say if we failed to bring
you? Besides, we want your company even if
mamma would not be displeased were you not
with us."
" Ah ha ! um h'm ! ah ha ! Weel, my bonny
leddy, I can no refuse an invitation that holds
out so great a prospect of enjoyment."
"No, you must not think of refusing, Cousin
Ronald!" exclaimed Edward and his sister
Elsie, speaking simultaneously.
"Indeed no," said Mr. Horace Dinsmore;
"we can assure you of a hearty welcome, and
my sister, as Zoe says, would be by no means
pleased should we fail to take you along with
us. But since the first division of our company
does not start for two weeks, there will be
abundance of time to hear from her on the
subject."
"Certainly there will, uncle," responded Ed-
ward. "I shall write to mamma to-night.
Several of us have heard from her to-day
by telegraph, Cousin Ronald, and we think
we shall surely have letters soon."
Then followed the story of the telegrams
received that day, and the guesses and surmises
156 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
as to whose wedding they were invited to
attend.
Mr. Lilburn was evidently much interested
and more than willing to yield to their persua-
sions to accompany them to Viamede.
"Well, friends and cousins," he said, "there
is scarce anything I can think of at this mo-
ment that would delight me more than to gang
with you to see them at that lovely spot an
earthly paradise, as it may well be called. I
am somewhat fatigued the now, but rest for a
few days the days that must come and go
afore you start will no doubt supply the needed
strength for the new journey ; and the wedding
festivities to follow will not come amiss even to
a man of my ain venerable age."
"No, indeed!" exclaimed Zoe, "I should
think not. Surely people of any age may enjoy
gay and festive scenes and doings. It has al-
ways been a source of regret to me that Ed-
ward's and my nuptials were graced by none of
them."
"Possibly there may be better luck for you
next time, my dear," remarked Edward laugh-
ingly.
"Indeed I want no next time," she returned
with spirit. "I've no intention of trying a
second husband lest I might do worse than I
did in taking you."
"It strikes me there might be a possibility
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 157
of doing very much worse, my dear niece," re-
marked Mr. Horace Dinsmore pleasantly.
"As it does me,' : responded Zoe, with a
proudly affectionate look into her young hus-
band's eyes.
"I am glad to hear it,' : was his answering
remark, given with a smiling, affectionate
glance into the bright, sweet face.
For the next two weeks Zoe and the other
ladies of the connection were very delightfully
busy with their preparations for the wed-
ding.
Letters had come telling that Betty was, as
had been conjectured, the prospective bride;
also who was to be the groom, where the cere-
mony was to take place, the bridal feast to be
partaken of, with other interesting particulars.
The dresses of bride, bridesmaids, and maids
of honor were not described, as they would be
seen by all the relatives at, if not before, the
wedding.
The journey to New Orleans was made by
rail ; from there they took a steamboat for Ber-
wick Bay, preferring to make the rest of the
journey by water. The party consisted of the
Dinsmores, Lelands, Travillas, Conleys, and
their Aunt Adelaide, Mrs. Allison of Philadel-
phia, who had come on from her home shortly
before to join these relatives in their trip to
Louisiana; for she too had been urgently invited
158 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
to attend the wedding; and last but not least
was Mr. Ronald Lilburn.
They were a cheerful set, the younger ones
quite gay and mirthful. There were a few other
passengers, among whom was a lady clad in deep
mourning widow's weeds who kept her face
carefully concealed by her thick crape veil
and sat apart, seeming to studiously avoid all
contact with her fellow voyagers; observing
which they refrained from making advances
toward acquaintanceship. But now and then
Dr. Conley turned an observing eye upon her.
There was a droop about her figure that struck
him as an indication of illness or exhaustion
from some other cause.
At length he rose, and stepping to her side,
said in a low sympathizing tone, "I fear you are
ill, madam. I am a physician, and if I can do
anything for you my services are at your com-
mand. v
She made an inarticulate reply, in tones
quivering with emotion, staggered to her feet
as she spoke, made one step forward and would
have fallen had he not caught her with his
arm.
Her head dropped upon his shoulder, and in-
stantly the other members of his party gathered
about them with hurried, excited exclamations.
"What is the matter?" "Is she ill?" "Do
you know her, Art? She has fainted, has she
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
not?" The last exclamation and query came
from the lips of Mrs. Elsie Leland.
"Yes; she is quite unconscious,' 1 was Ar-
thur's low toned reply "and this thick, heavy
yeil is smothering her.'
The next instant he had succeeded in disen
tangling it. With a quick movement he threw
it back, lifted the seemingly lifeless form, laid
it on a settee with the head low, laid his finger
on her pulse for an instant, then began com-
pressing the ribs and allowing them to expand
again.
"I will have to loosen her clothing," he said,
leaning over her to do so ; then for the first time
catching sight of her face, he started back with
a low, pained exclamation: "My sister Vir-
ginia! is it possible !"
"Virginia!" exclaimed Adelaide and Cal-
houn in a breath; for both were standing near;
"can it be?" The others exchanged glances
of astonishment ; then Ella asked in low, terri-
fied tones, "O Art, is she is she dead? Poor,
poor Virgie!"
"No; it is only a faint," he answered, go-
ing on with his efforts to restore consciousness,
in which he was presently successful.
Virginia's eyes opened, looked up into his
with evident recognition, then closed, while
tears stole down her cheeks. He leant over her
in brotherly solicitude.
160 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Virgie, my poor, dear sister," he said m
tones tremulous with emotion, "you are with rel-
atives and friends who will gladly do anything
and everything in their power for your comfort
and happiness. I think you are not well "
She seemed to be making an effort to speak, and,
leaving his sentence unfinished, he bent down
over her with his ear almost touching her lips.
" Starving," was the whispered word that
came in reply, and he started back aghast, his
features working with emotion.
"Can it be possible!" was his half suppressed
exclamation.
"What is it?" asked Calhoun; "what does
she say?"
"She is faint and ill with hunger," returned
his brother in a moved tone. "Get me a glass
of hot milk as quickly as you can, Cal," and
Calhoun hurried away in quest of it.
In a very few minutes he was back again
with a large tumbler of rich, sweet milk,
which Virginia drank with avidity. Some more
substantial food was then given her, and after
a little she was able to exchange greetings
with the other relatives on board and to give
some account of herself.
"Henry Neuville is dead, and I set out on my
journey to beg a home with Isa as soon as I
had seen him laid decently away," she said.
"I have no means at all unfortunate creature
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 161
that I am but perhaps I can make myself use-
ful enough to earn my bread. v
"And your brothers will be both able and
willing to clothe you," said the doctor, Cal-
houn adding, "certainly; and to give you a
home, too, should Isa and her husband find it
inconvenient to do so.' :
At that tears coursed down Virginia's cheeks.
"You are good, kind brothers,' 1 she said;
"far better to me than I deserve. But living
with a man of the stamp of Henry Neuville
has taught me how to appreciate true gentle-
men."
"O Virgie, did he die as he had lived?"
asked her cousin Elsie.
"I saw no sign of repentance or reforma-
tion," returned Virginia; "he died of drink and
with curses on his tongue. I can't mourn his
loss; how could I? but I'm the most unfor-
tunate woman the poorest in the whole connec-
tion. I wasn't brought up to support myself
either, and can't do it."
"Perhaps you may learn how," said Zoe en-
couragingly. "There are many avenues to self-
support now open to women, you know."
A look of disgust t and annoyance was Vir-
ginia's only response to that.
A few moments of silence ensued, broken only
by the prattle of the little ones, then there was
a sudden sound as of some heavy body plun-
162 ELSIE AT V1AMEDE.
ging into the water, and a shrill cry: "Man
overboard!"
A great commotion instantly followed, the
captain giving his orders to lower a boat and
go in search of the man, and at the same time
slowing the movements of the steamer.
Our party were much interested and excited,
most of them full of concern for the drowning
one, who seemed to have strangely disappeared,
for not a trace of him could be seen as the boat
was rowed hither and thither; and at length,
resigning all hope of finding even the lifeless
body, the men returned to the larger vessel to
report their failure.
The ladies were in tears, and as the captain
drew near. Zoe asked r in tones tremulous with
* ?*
emotion, "Is there no hope at all of saving the
poor fellow, captain?"
"I'm afraid he's gone to the bottom, ma'am,
though it's odd he couldn't keep up for the few
minutes it took to launch the boat; but I sup-
pose the wheel must have struck him. By the
way," he added, as if struck by a sudden
thought, "I don't know yet who it was. I
must have the crew mustered on deck and see
who is missing."
He proceeded to do so at once, when to the
surprise of all it was discovered that no one
was missing.
"A stowaway, evidently!" growled the cap-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 163
tain, "and he's got his deserts; though I
wouldn't have let him drown if I could have
helped it.''
At that instant a light broke upon Edward
Travilla and Dr. Conley, F and both turned hastily
toward their guest, Mr. Ronald Lilburn.
He was sitting near, quietly listening to the
talk, his features expressing grave concern, yet
they could perceive a sparkle of fun in his eye.
Edward stepped to his side, and, bending
down over him, spoke in an undertone close to
his ear. "I think you could tell us something
of the man, Cousin Ronald.'
"I, laddie? What would I ken o' the folk i>
this part o' the world?" queried the old gentle-
man, raising his eyebrows in mock surprise.
"Ah, sir, who is to say he belonged to this
part of the world?" laughed Edward. "I must
own that I strongly suspect he was a country-
man of yours; a Scotchman, at least.'
Then going to the side of his wife he said a
word or two in an undertone that chased away
her tears, while she sent a laughing glance in
Cousin Ronald's direction.
But they were drawing near their journey's
end, and presently everything else seemed to be
forgotten in gazing upon the ever changing
beauties of the landscape as they threaded their
way through lake and lakelet, past swamp, for-
est, plain, and plantation. They gazed with de-
164 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
light upon the cool, shady dells carpeted with a
rich growth of flowers, miles upon miles of
smoothly shaven lawns, velvety green and
shaded by magnificent" oaks and magnolias,
lordly villas peering through groves of orange
trees, tall white sugarhouses, and the long rows
of cabins of the laborers, forming all together a
panorama of surpassing loveliness.
"Oh, it is an earthly paradise, is it not, Ned?"
cried Zoe, clasping her hands in an ecstacy of
delight.
"Very, very beautiful," he responded, his
eyes shining with pleasure. "But you know
this is not, like yours, my first sight of it ; I
spent a very happy winter here in the days
when my dear and honored father was with
us."
"And I," said his sister Elsie, softly sighing
at the thought that that loved parent had left
them to return no more. "It will not seem
the same without him; yet with so many dear
ones left especially our dear, dear mother our
visit can hardly be otherwise than most enjoy-
able. Ah, Ned, is not that our own orange
orchard just coming into view?"
"It is, my dear sister; we will be there in
a very few minutes now.'
"At home and with mamma!" she ex-
claimed in joyous tones ; then called to her little
sons, "Come here, Ned and Eric. We are al-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 165
most at dear grandmamma's house, and she
will soon have you in her arms. r
At that the little fellows came running to
her with a joyous shout, for they dearly loved
their Grandma Elsie, and to their infant minds
the time of separation from her had seemed
very long.
To their Aunt Adelaide, the Conleys Arthur
excepted and the young Dinsmores the scenes
were equally new, and called forth from one
and all demonstrations of admiration and de-
light. Very soon the boat reached and rounded
to at the landing, where were gathered all the
members of the Viamede, Magnolia Hall, and
parsonage families to meet and welcome these
dear ones from their own old homes farther to
the north.
It was an altogether joyous meeting, Cousin
Ronald and Virginia, as well as the rest, receiv-
ing most kind and cordial greeting, though the
latter was an entirely unexpected guest.
Isadore took her sister in her arms, kissed
and wept over her as a near and dear one who
had gone through great trials during the years
of their separation.
"What a long, long while it is since we
parted, and what sore trials you have gone
through in the meantime, Virgie!" she sighed.
" Ah, I hope the future may have better things in
store for you."
166 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"I should say it ought indeed, considering all
I've had to suffer in the past," returned Vir-
ginia. "I've come to beg a home with you, Isa,
as you might have had to of me if I had been
the lucky one in the matter of drawing a prize
in the matrimonial lottery. "
"I will try to do the very best I can for yon,
Virgie," was Isadore's pleasant toned reply,
though it was not with unmingled satisfaction
that she saw opening before her the prospect of
receiving this selfish, indolent sister into her
peaceful, well regulated household as a per-
manent addition to it.
Zoe was in ecstasies over the beauties of Via-
mede the large, palatial mansion, the beauti-
ful grounds, the lovely scenery.
"Oh, mamma," she exclaimed, pausing on the
veranda to take a general survey, "it is just too
lovely for anything! It really exceeds my ex-
pectations, though they were raised very high
by all I have heard of the beauties of Viamede.
I wonder you can ever resign yourself to leaving
it for a longer time than the hot season, when it
is not so healthy as your more northern home.'
"Yes, I sometimes wonder at myself," Elsie
said with a smile; "and yet both Ion and the
Oaks are very dear to me so many happy years
of my life have been passed in them. Ah, no, I
could not give up those dear homes entirely
any more than I could this."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 167
" Ah, you are a most fortunate woman, cousin
mine,' 1 Temarked Mr. Lilburn, standing by,
"and worthy of it all; no one more so."
"Ah, Cousin Ronald, you, like all the rest of
my friends, are only too ready to pass my im-
perfections by and see only virtues; some of
them altogether imaginary, I fear," she re-
turned with a smile. "I cannot tell you how
glad I am to see you here again, and I hope you
may so greatly enjoy your sojourn among us that
you will be pleased to repeat your visit when-
ever opportunity offers."
"Ah, many thanks, cousin, but have a care
lest you should be in danger of seeing me here
oftener than will be found agreeable," was his
laughing reply.
At that Elsie only shook her head with a play-
ful smile, then turned to baby Lilly, who was
reaching out her little arms to grandma, cry-
ing, "Take! take, gamma!"
"No, no, mother dear," Edward said, coming
up to them and taking his little daughter from
the nurse's arms, "I can't have you wearying
yourself with her.' : Then to the child, "Papa
is going to carry you [upstairs, little pet. Dear
grandma has been sick and is not strong enough
to carry you about. The friends and relatives
will all be here for some time, mother?" turning
to her again.
"Yes," she replied; "they will all stay to tea."
168 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"And Zoe and I will join you and them
again in a few minutes," lie said, moving on
through the hall, in the direction of the stairway.
All scattered to their rooms then, but reas-
sembled on the veranda some few minutes be-
fore the call to the tea-table. It was a large,
merry, informal tea-party, Grandma Elsie hav-
ing been most hospitably urgent that everyone
should stay, partake with her and the others
who had been making Viamede their home for
months past, and spend the evening.
The approaching wedding and matters con-
nected with it were naturally the principal
themes of discourse, and Betty was good-hu-
moredly rallied on the conquest she had made and
the pleasant prospect of having a home of her
own with at least one loyal subject. Zoe insisted
on a description of the trousseau, especially the
wedding dress.
" Drive over to Magnolia Hall day after to-
morrow and you shall see everything for your-
self, Zoe," Betty said, laughing and blushing;
"at least all but the gifts which have not yet
come in.'
"Thank you; I think I'll accept that invita-
tion," returned Zoe. "But I suppose there is
something to be seen here?"
"Yes; the dresses of the bridesmaids and
maids of honor," said Rosie; "and we who are
to wear them think them quite beautiful. Don't
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 169
we, girls?" turning toward Evelyn and Lulu,
who answered with an emphatic, "Yes, in-
deed!"
"Suppose you come and take a look at them,
Zoe," proposed Rosie, as they left the table,
and Zoe promptly accepted the invitation,
Betty, Elsie Leland, Ella, and Virginia, and
the Dinsmore cousins going along.
"Oh, they are lovely!" was the united excla-
mation at sight of the dresses, Zoe adding, "I
can't say which is handsomest. v
"That's just how it is with me,' : laughed
Betty; "but I own to thinking the bride's dress
a trifle handsomer than any of these.'
"Ah, yes; but just think how we may out-
shine you when our turns come to wear a wed-
ding dress," said Rosie. "I mean to have one
that shall be a marvel of beauty and taste.
Don't you, Eva and Lu?"
"I very much doubt whether I shall ever
have any," replied Evelyn, with her grave,
sweet smile.
"If you don't it will be your own fault, I am
sure," said Rosie. "And it will be just the
same with Lu.' :
"I'm not going to get married ever!" cried
Lulu emphatically. "I wouldn't leave my
father for ail the rest of the men in all the
world."
"Ah, your father is glad to hear it," said a
170 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
voice close at her side, while a hand was laid
affectionately on her shoulder. "But my dear
eldest daughter is still quite too young to be
even thinking of such things.'
"Then I won't think of them if I can help it,
papa dear," she said, lifting loving, smiling eyes
to his face, "for indeed I do want to obey even
your slightest wish.'
"I don't doubt it, daughter,' 1 he returned,
pressing affectionately the hand she had slipped
into his.
"Now, Elsie," said Zoe, addressing Mrs. Le-
land, "let us show our wedding finery. You,
Ella Conley, I suppose won't care to open your
trunks, as they are to be carried over to the
Parsonage."
"They have already gone," said Isadore, she
also having joined the party of inspection,
"but the finery can be shown there just as
well."
"Yes, it can wait," returned Ella, "and will
perhaps be all the more appreciated for not be-
ing seen along with so many other beauties.'
"I am the only one who has no finery to ex-
hibit," remarked Virginia in an ill used tone.
But they were already on the way to Mrs. Le-
land's room and no one seemed to hear or heed
the complaint, everybody being too much
engrossed with the business in hand to take
notice of her ill-humor.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 171
But it was Saturday evening and the Parson-
age and Magnolia Hall people returned to their
homes at an early hour, taking their guests with
them.
"Now, daughter," Captain Raymond said,
turning to Lulu as the last carriage disappeared
from sight, "go at once to your own room and
prepare for bed.'
"Yes, sir; and must I say good-night now
to you?" she asked in a low tone, close at his
ear.
"No," he returned, with a smile, "I will be
with you presently for a few minutes."
She looked her thanks, and hastened to obey.
"I am quite ready for bed, papa," she said
when he came into her room. "Please mayn't
I sit on your knee for five or ten minutes?"
"That is just what I want you to do,"' he
said, taking possession of an easy chair and
drawing her to the coveted place. "I must have
a little talk with my dear eldest daughter," he
continued, smoothing her hair and cheek caress-
ingly.
"What about, papa dear?" she asked, nest-
ling closer in his arms. "I haven't been misbe-
having, have I? You are not displeased with
me, are you?"
"No, dear child; only afraid that you may
be caring too much about dress and finery, and
that perhaps I am not altogether blameless in re-
172 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
gard to that that I may not have guarded my
dear little girl against it as I should."
"I am afraid that perhaps I do care too much
about it, papa dear," she sighed, hanging her
head, while blushes -iyed her cheek; "but I'm
' / *
sure it is all my own fault, not yours at all; so
please don't feel badly about it."
He took up her Bible, opened it, and read,
" Whose adorning, let it not be that outward
adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing
of gold, or of putting on of apparel ; but let it
be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is
not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and
quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of
great price. For after this manner in the old
time the holy women also, who trusted in God,
adorned themselves."
"Papa, is it wrong to wear nice, pretty
clothes, and to enjoy having them?" she asked,
as he closed the book and laid it aside. "Is
that what is meant in those verses?"
"I think not," he said; "if lunderstood it in
that way I should feel it wrong to allow a daugh-
ter of mine to wear them. I think it means
that you are not to care too much about such
adornment, but more, much more, for that other
and greater adornment, even the hidden man of
the heart, the ornament of a meek and quiet
spirit, remembering that in the sight of God it
is of great price, worth infinitely more than
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 173
any ornament of gold, the richest jewels, or the
finest attire. Cultivate that with all dili-
gence, my own darling child, if you desire to
please and honor your heavenly Father and make
yourself even dearer than you now are to your
earthly one, and lovelier in his eyes."
1 'Oh, I do, papa ! I do want to please and honor
God, and you too; I want to be just a joy and
blessing and comfort to you, my own dear,
dear father! I don't think you have any idea
how very, very dearly I love you, papa,' : put-
ting her arms about his neck and kissing him
over and over again. "Gracie and I think-
indeed we feel quite sure that no other children
ever had such a dear, good, kind father as ours.
And I know Max thinks the sarne. r
"Well, daughter, I delight in having you and
all my children think so, however mistaken you
maybe," he said, with a pleased smile, holding
her close and returning her caresses; "and it
certainly is the earnest desire of my heart to be
the best, kindest, and dearest of fathers to the
darling children God has given me.'
1 'As I am sure you are, dear papa," she said.
"I never have any doubt of it at all, even when
you punish me. And, papa," she added, with
an effort, "if you think finery bad for me, I am
willing to be dressed just as plainly as you.
think best. r
"That is my own dear little girl," he re-
174 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
turned, with a gratified look; "but I have not
been dressing you better more richly, gayly , or
tastefully than seems to me right and proper;
also, I think quite as much sin may be committed
by being proud of plainness in dress as proud of
wearing finery. What I am aiming at is to
have my little daughter look upon dress as a sec-
ondary matter, and feel far more anxious to be
one who is pleasing in the sight of her heavenly
Father than one admired and envied by some
earthly creature as the possessor of wealth, and
fine or costly raiment. In short, I want you to
feel that the style and richness of your attire is
a matter of little consequence, while to live in
the light of God's countenance, pleasing and
honoring him and growing in holiness and con-
formity to his will, is to be desired and striven
for beyond everything else.' :
"Yes, papa," she said softly, "I will ask God
to help me to do so ; and you will pray for me
too, won't you?"
"Indeed I will, my darling; we will kneel
down and ask him now ; ask for help to keep from
indulging in worldly mindedness and vanity,
and that our earnest desire and effort may ever
be to serve and honor and glorify him in all our
words and ways.' :
"My own dear father," she said, when they
had risen from their knees, "I am sure that if
I don't grow up a good Christian the fault will
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 175
ot be yours." Then, glancing at the "bed
where Grace lay in a profound sleep, "I am so
glad and thankful that I am not feeble like poor,
dear Gracie, because if I had to go to bed and
to sleep so early as she almost always does, I'd
miss these nice talks from you. But, fortunately,
she doesn't need so much help to be good as I do,
Ah, papa, I've given you a great deal more
trouble to train me up right than she ever has,
or will."
"My darling," he said, "if you only grow up
to be a noble, useful Christian woman, such as
I hope one day to see you, I shall feel more than
repaid for all the anxiety, care, and trouble of
your training."
CHAPTER X.
GUESTS and entertainers, old and young, went
to church the next morning, riding, driving, or
walking, as best suited the inclination of each.
In the afternoon there was the usual gather-
ing of the house servants and field hands on the
lawn, near the veranda, where the family and
guests were seated, and Mr. Dinsmore, Dr.
Landreth, and Captain Raymond each gave them
a little talk suited to their capacities, and the
sacredness of the day, and their needs as members
of the fallen race of man.
The captain, standing before them with an
open Bible in his hand, said, "My friends, I
want to talk with you a little, about some of the
words spoken by the Apostle Paul when he was
taking leave of the elders of the Church at
Ephesus. He told them that he had been testi-
fying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks,
repentance toward God and faith toward our
Lord Jesus Christ. Now, what is meant by re-
pentance toward God? It is a feeling of true
sorrow for our sins against him (and everything
wrong we have done, or thought, or felt was a
sin against God). And what is it to have faith
176
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
toward our Lord Jesus Christ? To believe in
him as one abundantly able and willing to save
us to save us from sin, from the love of it,
and the punishment due to us for it. We are
all sinners ; we have all come short of the glory
of God, neglecting many things that we ought
to have done, and doing very many things that
we ought not to have done. We are all born
with a sinful nature, and God only can change
it, so^that we willhate sin and love holiness ; he
only can give us true faith in his dear Son the
Lord Christ.
" 'By grace are ye saved through faith; and
that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. '
We are saved by grace; it is only of God's
undeserved goodness, not because we have done
or can do anything pleasing in his sight. Paul
speaks in this same chapter of the Gospel of the
grace of God. Gospel means good news, and
what could be better news than that? that God
offers us salvation of his free, unmerited grace?
What an offer that is ! salvation as his free, un-
deserved gift, without money, and without price.
His offer is, 'Come unto me and be ye saved all
ye ends of the earth. 5 No one is left out; this
wonderful offer is to each one of us, and to every
other inhabitant of this world, so that if any
one fails to be saved, the fault will be all his
own. For God has said, 'I have no pleasure in
the death of him that dieth: wherefore turn
178 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE,
yourselves and live ye. ' And oh, how plain he
has made it that he does love us and would
have us live ! 'For God so loved the world that
he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life. ' '
The service was not a long one, and when it
was over the captain repaired to the school-
room with Lulu and Grace to hear them recite
their Bible verses and catechism.
When that duty had been attended to, " Now,
daughters," he said, "if you have anything
to say, or questions suitable to the sacredness
of the day to ask, I am ready to listen and re-
ply to the best of my ability ; but even a child
may ask a question that a grown person cannot
answer," he added with a smile.
"Indeed, papa," said Grace, putting an arm
round his neck and laying her cheek lovingly to
his, "I think you do know 'most everything;
and I'm oh! so glad God gave you to me for
my own father."
"I know you are, Gracie, I'm sure of it; but
you can't be gladder than I am that he is my
father, too," said Lulu, lifting to his eyes full of
filial love and reverence.
"Nor than I am that these two little girls are
my very own," responded the captain, holding
both in a close embrace. "But now for the
questions."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 173
"I have one to ask, papa," said Lulu. "It is,
what does the Bible mean by growing in grace ?"
" Growing in likeness to Jesus and in conform-
ity to his will; having more and more of the
love and fear of God in our hearts ; more faith
and patience, and more love to our fellow-crea-
tures ; for the more we love the Master, the more
will we love those whom he died to redeem."
"And the more we love him, the more we will
try to be like him?" Lulu said in a tone of min-
gled assertion and inquiry.
"Yes, my child; and it is the dearest wish of
my heart that I may see my children thus grow-
ing in grace, and in likeness to the dear Mas-
ter."
"Papa, I want to," said Grace softly; "oh, I
want to, very much !"
"Then ask God to help you, my darling, re-
membering that he is the hearer and answerer
of prayer."
"And you will ask him for both of U3, won't
you, papa?"
"I will, I do, my darling; there is never a
day when I do not pray earnestly for each one
of my dear children, that God will make them
his own true followers and keep them in every
time of trial and temptation, taking them safely
to heaven at last. Life in this world is exceed-
ingly short compared with the eternal existence
which awaits us all in another that life of in-
180 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
finite joy and blessedness at God's right hand,
or of everlasting, untold misery, unending, in-
conceivable anguish, in the blackness of dark-
ness, shut out forever from his presence," he
added in moved tones. "God in his infinite
goodness and mercy grant that the first and not
the last may be the portion of each one of my
beloved children!"
"Oh, papa," said Grace softly, "how can any
one help loving the dear Saviour who died that
we might go to heaven and not to that other
awful place !"
"Oh," said Lulu, "I do want to love him
more and serve him better! When I think of
his wonderful goodness and love to us poor
sinners, I'm just as ashamed as I can be that I
don't love him at all as I ought, and am so often
ill-tempered and selfish and bad. Papa, I do
really think it is kind and good in you to pun-
ish me when I deserve it, and need it to make
me a better girl."
"And I shall be very glad indeed if you never
again make it necessary for me to do so." he
responded.
"I do hope I won't," she returned. "Papa,
I'm very much afraid I'll be thinking and talk-
ing to-day about the wedding and what every-
body is going to wear at it, and I know I won't
be in half so much danger of doing so if I keep
close to you; so mayn't I?"
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 181
"Yes, daughter; I am always glad to have
you near me," he said kindly; " and it pleases
me that you are desirous to avoid temptation to
do wrong."
" And you are just as willing to let me keep
near you, papa?" Grace said inquiringly, and
with a wistful, pleading look up into his face.
" Certainly, my dear little daughter. I love
you not a whit less than I do your sister," he
said, drawing her into a closer embrace. " How-
ever, you may both stay here reading your Bi-
bles and Sunday school books for a half hour
longer. Then I will come for you and you may
spend the rest of the day as close to your father's
side as you choose." With that he left them.
"Such a dear, good father as ours is!" ex-
claimed Lulu, gazing after him with loving, ad-
miring eyes.
"Yes, indeed! I am sure there couldn't be a
better or dearer one. Oh, I do love him so !"
said Grace, turning over the leaves of her Bible.
"Let's read verse about, Lu."
"I'm agreed; and let it be the Book of
Esther. I do think that is such a lovely story."
"So it is; and so is Ruth, and that's shorter.
I don't believe we'll have time to read all of
Esther before papa comes for us."
a Maybe not," assented Lulu; "so we will
read Ruth."
They had finished the story and were talking
182 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
it over together when their father came. It
was then nearly tea time.
Sacred music filled up most of the evening,
and all the young girls and boys retired early to
bed that they might be ready for the pleasures
and employments of the coming day. The older
people sat somewhat longer upon the veranda,
conversing upon topics suited to the sacredness
of the day. They were Christians, and loved to
speak of the Master and the things concerning
his kingdom.
"Then they that feared the Lord spake often
one to another: and the Lord hearkened and
heard it, and a book of remembrance was written
before him for them that feared the Lord and
that thought upon his name. And they shall be
mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when
I make up my jewels ; and I will spare them as
a man spareth his own son that serveth him."
As usual, Lulu was up early the next morning,
and joined her father in a walk under the trees
along the bank of the bayou.
" Well, daughter, has the rest of the Sabbath
made you ready for work in the school-room
again?" he asked, smiling down affectionately
into her face, rosy, bright, and happy with health
and gay spirits.
" Yes, papa, I feel more like it than I did on
Saturday," she answered, lifting to his spark-
ling eyes, full of affection.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 183
"I rejoice to hear it," he said; "for it is by
no means a pleasant task to me when I have to
compel a pupil whether one of my own chil-
ren or the child of someone else against his
or her inclination; though I enjoy teaching
when all are happy and interested."
" As we all ought to be when we have such a
good, kind, wise teacher, dear papa," she re-
turned. "It will be difficult, very difficult, I'm
afraid, to give my mind to lessons when we are
all so much taken up with the preparations for the
wedding, but I'm determined to try my very
best to do so to please my dearest, kindest,
best of fathers," lifting his hand to her
lips.
"A father who would far rather be obeyed
from love than fear," he said, with a tender,
loving look down into her face.
" Yes, I know you would, papa, and my love
for you is, oh \ ever so much stronger than my
fear; though I own I am afraid of your displeas-
ure and punishments, for I know you can
punish severely when you think it your duty
and for my good ; but I respect and love you
too a great deal more than I would or could if
you indulged me in bad behavior."
" I don't doubt it," he said ; " and I, as I have
often told you, punish you when I deem it
needful, because I know you will be the happier
in the end for being compelled to try to con-
184 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
quer your faults ; happier than you ever could be
if allowed to indulge them."
"Yes, papa, I know that is so; I am never
at all happy when indulging wrong tempers and
feelings," she acknowledged, with another lov-
ing look up into his face.
At that moment they were joined by Evelyn
and Rosie.
" Brother Levis," said Rosie, "you surely are
not going to be so unreasonable and tyrannical
as to require lessons of us to-day?"
"I'm afraid I am, little sister," he replied,
with a smile, "and I hope you are not going to
be so naughty and rebellious as to require any
kind of discipline?"
"I don't know," she said, with a pretended
pout; "I feel no inclination at all toward les-
sons, but a very strong one in favor of a ride
or drive over to Magnolia Hall."
" Which can be gratified when study and rec-
itations have been duly attended to," returned
the captain; "and if in need of an escort you
may call upon me for that service."
"Oh, a thousand thanks! that will do very
well indeed!" she exclaimed in a tone of re-
lief and pleasure.
" And all the good and industrious little girls
may go along," added the captain, with a smil-
ing look into Lulu's eagerly inquiring face.
"Thank you, papa; thank you very much!"
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 185
she exclaimed joyously. "I do want to go, and
intend to be as industrious as possible, and as
good and obedient, so that you can take me.
And you'll take Gracie too if she wants to go,
won't you?"
"Certainly," he said; "Gracie deserves all
the indulgences and pleasures I can give her."
"You are very kind indeed, Captain, to spend
so much of your time in teaching us to-day; for
I feel very sure you would enjoy going to Mag-
nolia Hall with the other gentlemen and the
ladies this morning," remarked Evelyn, with a
grateful, affectionate look up into his face.
" Thank you, my dear," he replied. " It would
be pleasant to me to go, but it is also a pleasure
to help my own children, and other appreciative
pupils, to climb the hill of science."
Just then Grace and little Elsie came run-
ning to meet them, and the next minute the
breakfast bell summoned them all to the house. '
After breakfast followed family worship,
school, play-time, then dinner, and, late in the
afternoon, the pleasant drive through the woods
to Magnolia Hall. It was only for a call, how-
ever, and at tea-time the Viamede family and
all their guests gathered about the table there.
From then until the wedding day the young
folks were in a state of pleasurable excitement,
though the captain kept his pupils steadily at
their work, and they found it not impossible to
186 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
fix their minds upon their studies for a por-
tion of each day. The other relatives invited
had arrived, and in a few jlays the marriage
was to take place.
It was Saturday morning. Scarcely two hours
had been spent in the school-room when the cap-
tain dismissed his pupils, telling them, with his
pleasant smile, that they had done very well in-
deed, and would be allowed a holiday until the
wedding festivities were over, an announce-
ment no one was sorry to hear, although he had
made the lessons interesting and enjoyable to
them as ever since undertaking the work of
teaching them. All returned warm thanks, and
Rosie, Evelyn, and Walter hastened from the
room, which Captain Raymond had already left ;
but his two little girls lingered there a while
longer, putting their desks in perfect order.
"Gracie," said Lulu, "how much money have
you left?"
"Not a single cent," was the reply in a rather
rueful tone; "and I suppose yours is all gone
too?"
"Yes; every cent of it. I feel as poor as a
church mouse."
"But we are not wanting to buy anything
just now, and papa will be giving us some
pocket-money again pretty soon," returned
Grace in a determinedly cheerful tone.
"Yes, so he will! Oh, what a dear, good,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 187
kind father he is! I really don't believe there
are very many girls of our ages that get so
much pocket-money every week. And papa
gave us so much extra money too, to use in
buying our gifts for Cousin Betty."
" Oh, yes, and now I think of it, I don't be-
lieve we ought to expect any more pocket-
money for a good while. Do you, Lu ?"
"No, I don't; for this wedding's costing a
good deal to papa as well as other folks; and
the journey home will cost ever so much, besides
all that papa paid to bring us here. Then, too,
he's going to see Max again after we get home,
and will maybe take one or both of us along if
we're good."
"Oh, do you think so?" exclaimed Grace.
"Oh, I'd love to see Maxie! but if only one of
us can go it ought to be you, because you're
the oldest, and so well that it wouldn't give
papa half so much trouble to take care of you
as of me."
"I'm just sure papa doesn't think it any
trouble to take care of you, Gracie," returned
Lulu in her quick, earnest way. "And you
are a better girl than I, therefore more deserv-
ing of such indulgences."
"That's a mistake of yours, Lu," said Grace;
"you've been good as gold ever since we came
to Viamede as well as before and helped papa
with your typewriter, 'while I haven't done
188 ELSIti *T VIAMEDE.
anything but wait on him a little, and try to
learn my lessons well, and amuse the little ones
sometimes."
Lulu's face had grown very red while Grace
was speaking, and she hung her head in a shame-
faced, remorseful way.
"No, Gracie," she said in alow, mortified
tone, "I haven't been half so good as you think;
I displeased papa very much that day when you
all went to Magnolia Hall, and I had to stay at
home and learn my lessons over. I was very
angry and cross with dear little Ned because
he meddled with my herbarium, which I had
carelessly left lying out on my desk. If papa
had punished me very severely it would have
been no more than I deserved, but all he did
was to send me to my room for a while till I
told him how sorry I was and asked forgiveness
of him, and Neddie, too."
Grace looked surprised. "No, I never heard
a word of it before," she said; "but I'm sure
you did all you could when you asked
forgiveness of both of them papa and
Neddie."
The little girls had no idea that their father
was within hearing, yet such was the case, and
their little talk pleased him greatly.
"The darlings!" he said to himself, "they
shall not be long penniless, for their father thinka
them very worthy to be trusted with pocket-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 189
money. Two more unselfish children I am
sure it would be hard to find."
With that he rose and went to the library, to
which they presently followed him, asking
if there were anything he wanted them to
do.
"Why, it is your play-time, daughters," he
returned, with a loving smile into the bright
young faces.
"But we'd like to do something to help you,
dear papa," Grace said, laying her small, white
hand on his arm, and looking lovingly up into
his face.
"Yes, indeed we would, papa," said Lulu,
standing on his other side, and putting her arm
round his neck. " Please, if you have letters
to answer, mayn't I write them for you on my
typewriter?"
" Does my dear eldest daughter deem that a
privilege?" he asked, smiling down into her be-
seeching eyes, while he put one arm round her,
the other about Grace's waist, and drew both in
between his knees, kissing first one and then the
other.
"Indeed I do, papa," Lulu answered in an
earnest tone ; " it's very sweet to me to feel that
I am of even a little use to my dear, dear father,
who does so much for me, taking so much trou-
ble to teach me, and gives me so many, many
nice things to eat, to wear, to read,*and to amuse
190 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
myself with so many that it would take quite
a long while to count them all up. "
"Ah, that reminds me," he said, taking out
his pocket-book, " I shouldn't wonder if my little
girls had about emptied their purses in buying
gifts for the bride that is to be, and so forth.
Get them out and let me see what can be done
toward replenishing them."
He noted with pleasure that as he spoke each
young face grew very bright.
"We've left them upstairs, papa," said Lulu,
"and though you're ever so kind," hugging and
kissing him again, "we don't want to take any
more now when you have to spend so very
much on the wedding, and to take us all home
to Woodburn."
"No, indeed we don't, you dear, dear papa,"
chimed in Grace, nestling closer to him and pat-
ting his cheek lovingly.
"My precious darlings!" he said, holding
them close, "your father can spare it without
denying himself or anybody else anything at all
needful; and he feels very sure that he could
not get more enjoyment out of it in any other
way. So get your purses and bring them here
to me," he concluded, releasing them from his
embrace.
They ran joyfully to do his bidding, and on
their return each found a little pile of money
waiting for her two clean, fresh one dollar
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 191
bills, two silver half dollars, four quarters, and
ten dimes; all looking as if just issued from
the mint.
"Oh! oh! oh!" they cried, "how much! and
all so bright and new!" Lulu adding, "Papa,
are you quite, quite sure you can really spare all
this without being embarrassed?"
"Yes, quite sure," he returned, regarding
her with a twinkle of fun in his eyes; "I really
think I should not be greatly embarrassed if
called upon for twice as much."
At that Lulu drew a long breath of relief^
while Grace threw her arms about his neck, say-
ing, " You dear, dear papa ! I don't believe any
other children ever had such a good, kind father
as ours."
"Well, now, I really hope there are a great
many other fathers quite as good and kind as
yours," he said, with a smile, pinching the
round, rosy cheek, kissing the ruby lips, and
fondly stroking the soft, shining curls of her,
pretty head.
"I hope so," said Lulu, "but I'm just sure
there's not another one I could love so, so
dearly as ours. I do think God was very good
to me in making me yours, papa. Your very
own little daughter."
"And me too," said Grace.
"Yes; good to me as well as to you," re-
gponded the captain, "for my darlings seem to
192 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
me the dearest, most lovable children in the
world. Well, Lulu daughter, you may help
me with your machine for a half hour, if you
wish."
" Oh, yes, papa ; yes, indeed ! I'll be glad to !"
she exclaimed, hastening to uncover it, put in
the paper, and seat herself before it, while her
father took up a letter, glanced over the con-
tents, then began his dictation.
It was a business note and had no interest
for Grace, who presently wandered out upon the
veranda with her well filled purse in her hand.
Grandma Elsie sat there alone, reading.
"What a bright, happy face, my little Gracie,"
she said, glancing up from her book as the child
drew near. "Has some special good come to
you, dear?"
"Yes, ma'am; see !" exclaimed the little girl,
displaying her well filled purse ; " it was empty,
and my dear papa has just filled it. You see,
Grandma Elsie," drawing near and lowering her
voice, "I was wanting to buy a few things for
good-by presents to some of the poor old colored
folks, but I'd spent every cent of my money and
thought I'd have to give it up; and I'm oh, so
glad that I won't have to now. And Oh, Grand-
ma Elsie, you and mamma will help me to
think what will be best to get for them, won't
you?"
" I will be very glad to do anything I can to
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 193
"help you, dear child," replied Grandma Elsie
in her low, sweet tones, and softly stroking the
golden curls as the little girl stood close at her
side. "Suppose you get a pencil and paper
from the school-room and make out a list of
those to whom you wish to give, and opposite to
each name the gift that seems most suitable."
Grace's reply was a joyful assent, and she
hurried away in search of the required articles.
She was not gone more than a very few min-
utes, but on her return found that her Mamma
Vi, Rosie, and Evelyn had joined Grandma Elsie
on the veranda, had been told by her what was
the business in hand, and were desirous to have
a share in it.
They had a pleasant time over their lists,
each making out one for herself, while Lulu fin-
ished the work she had undertaken for her
father. They decided to write to the city for
what was wanted, and that anyone else who
wished could send at the same time ; so that mat-
ter was satisfactorily disposed of.
"Oh!" exclaimed Grace, struck by a sudden
thought, " suppose I run to the library and tell
papa and Lu about it, and get him to tell her
what to say, and let her write on the typewriter
for the things?"
Everyone thought it an excellent idea, and
Grace immediately carried it out.
"I quite approve," her father said, when she
had told her story and made her request.
194 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"I too," said Lulu, "and I'll join you if papa
will help me to decide what to buy. I'll write
the letter too, if he will tell me what to say."
"I am entirely willing to do both, daughter,"
he said. "Let us set to work at once, as it will
soon be dinner-time, and I want to take my
little girls out for a drive this afternoon."
" Oh, thank you, papa, thank you very much !"
they cried in joyous tones.
"Is anybody else going, papa?" asked Lulu.
"Your Grandma Elsie, Mamma Vi, and our
little ones, in our carriage ; as many more as
may wish to go either in other carriages or on
horseback. Perhaps you would prefer to ride
your pony?"
"No, sir; not if you are to be in the carriage
I may ride in."
"Ah, you are very fond of being with your
father," he said, with a pleased smile.
"Yes, sir; yes, indeed! just as close as I can
get," stroking and patting his cheek, then pres-
sing her lips to it in an ardent kiss.
"And it's exactly the same with me, you dear,
darling papa !" exclaimed Grace, putting an arm
round his neck. "And it's exactly the same
with every one of your children from bigMaxie
down to baby Ned."
"I believe it is, and it makes me very happy
to think so," he replied. "But now, my dears,
we must to work on our list of articles."
CHAPTER XL
IT was a large party that set out from Via-
mede shortly after leaving the dinner-table.
Most of the young people among them Chester,
Frank, Maud, and Sydney Dinsmore, Evelyn,
Leland, Rosie and Walter Travilla preferred
riding.
These, having swifter steeds, presently dis-
tanced the rest of the riders, as well as those
who were driving, and in passing a plantation,
which was the home of Nettie Vance, an old
school-mate of the Viamede young folks at the
time, several years before, of their attendance
at Oakdale Academy, they were joined by her
and a young man whom she introduced as her
brother, both well mounted and looking merry
and happy.
"Bob and I were just starting out for a ride,"
he said, "and consider ourselves fortunate in
meeting with such good company. May I take
my place alongside of you, Miss Leland? I have
a bit of news to tell which I think will interest
you and Miss Travilla. It is that Signor Foresti,
who, as you will doubtless remember, was a
teacher of music anything but an agreeable
195
196 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
one, by the way at Oakdale Academy when we
were there together, is quite ill, partly from an
accident, partly from drink, and extremely poor.
I must say I hardly pity him very much for that
last, but I do feel sorry for his wife and chil-
dren."
"I too," said Evelyn. "I wish it were in my
power to relieve them, but my purse is about
empty just at present. However, I will report
the matter at Yiamede, and I am sure the kind
friends there will see that something is done
toward supplying their pressing needs."
"Yes," returned Nettie, "I have heard a
great deal of the kindness and benevolence of
Mrs. Travilla and her father; of Captain Ray-
mond's also; though I for one could hardly
blame him if he utterly refused to give any
assistance to a man who had abused his daughter
as Foresti did Lulu."
"Nor I," said Evelyn; "yet I feel almost
certain that he will assist Foresti. He would
not let the wife and children suffer for the man'g
ill deeds, nor indeed the man himself, unless I
am greatly mistaken ; for the captain is a truly
Christian gentleman."
"Indeed he is," said Rosie, "and very benev-
olent; exceedingly kind to the poor; to any-
one who is in distress of any kind. I am very
proud of that brother-in-law of mine, Nettie,
and don't care who knows it."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"I do not wonder at that," returned Kettle.
" I certainly should be if he were mine; it is
very plain from the way in which Lulu and
Gracie look at him that they are both fond and
proud of their father."
"Nor do I wonder at it," said Robert Vance,
joining in the conversation. "Nettie pointed
him out to me at church last Sunday, and I re-
marked then that he was as fine looking a man
as ever I saw ; tall, straight, handsome in feature,
and of most noble countenance."
"Thank you," Rosie said, with a smile and a
bow. "I think him all that, and as noble in
character as in looks. It is my opinion that my
sister Violet drew a prize in the matrimonial
lottery; and the captain also, f or Vi is in every
way worthy of him."
"Surely," returned the young man, "one
glance at her is sufficient to assure one of that."
Rosie and Evelyn then asked where the
Forestis were to be found, and what were their
most pressing needs, and having learned those
particulars, promised that someone from Via-
mede would call to see and relieve them, Rosie
adding, with a smile, "We, as you probably
know, are busy with preparations for a wedding
in the family, yet I have no doubt some one or
more among us could find time to attend to this
call for help."
"Yes," said Walter, who had been quietly
198 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
listening to the talk, " mamma will be sure to
find time for such an act of kindness; she
always does."
"I am sure of it," responded Nettie heartily,
"from her sweet looks and all I have heard of
her. And so your cousin, Miss Johnson, is
going to be married?" she added, looking at
Rosie. "We received our invitations yester-
day, and are busy with our preparations. It
must be delightful to have such a thing coming
off in the family; particularly to be the bride;
for I hear it is to be quite a grand affair and the
match an excellent one."
"Yes," returned Rosie, "we are all much
pleased with what we have heard of the gentle-
man, and I hope they are going to be very happy
together."
"I hope so, indeed," responded Nettie. "I
am but slightly acquainted with Miss Johnson,
but have always liked her looks."
It was near tea-time when the Viamede party
reached home again; the ladies and little girls
had barely time to dress for the evening before
the summons to the table.
It was while all where seated about it that
Rosie and Evelyn told of the news learned from
Nettie Vance in regard to Signor Foresti and
his family.
"Ah, poor things! we must do something for
them," Grandma Elsie said, when the story was
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 199
finished. " Papa, shall we stop there to-morrow
on our way to or from church? It would be a
work of mercy suited to the day, I think. Do
not you?"
"Yes," replied Mr. Dinsmore; "and it might
be well to carry a basket of provisions with us."
Lulu had listened in silence while the others
were talking, and all through the evening she
had but little to say, seeming much of the time
lost in thought, though usually she was quite
talkative, unless, as occasionally happened,
checked by a slight reminder from her father
that it would be more becoming in a child of
her age to show herself a quiet listener to
older people.
The captain noticed her abstraction, but,
guessing at the cause, said nothing about it till
they were alone together in her bedroom; then,
drawing her to his knee, "My little girl has
been unusually silent this evening," he said.
"Is anything wrong with her?"
She drew a long sigh. " I have been trying
to decide a question of duty, papa," she said,
" and, please I'd like you to tell me what to do. "
"In regard to what, daughter?"
" Giving a part- of my money the money you
put into ray purse this morning to to the For-
estis."
" I think it would be right and kind for you
to do so. Do not you?"
200 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Yes, sir; and I will do it," she said with
sudden determination. "It will be returning
good for evil, as the Bible bids us; won't it,
papa?"
"Yes; and I think will help you to forgive
the man for his ill treatment of my dear little
daughter," drawing her closer and kissing her
fondly.
"Yes, sir; even the resolve has made me feel
more kindly toward him. How much ought I
to give, papa? I hardly think I'll have very
much left after I've paid for the presents I've
sent for, for the servants here."
" No, not a very great deal, I presume ; but
you are not likely to need much before there will
be more pocket-money coming to you."
"Oh, no, sir, I'll not, of course, because my
dear, dear father provides everything I need to
eat or wear, and pays my travelling expenses
too, so that I'm not really obliged to spend any-
thing on myself," she said, putting an arm
about his neck and laying her cheek lovingly
to his. "Papa, do you think a dollar will be
enough for me to give the Forestis?"
"You may decide that question for yourself,
my darling," he said, patting her cheek and
stroking her hair; "I leave it entirely to you to
give much, little, or nothing, as conscience and
inclination dictate."
"Thank you, papa; you are very kind to say
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 201
that; but please tell me if you think a dollar
will be enough for me?"
"Yes, I do," was his reply, and Lulu looked
satisfied and relieved.
. "I'm glad, papa," she said, "for I really do
not know that I shall have more than that left
after paying for the presents for the servants ;
and of course I can't give more than I have."
" Quite true," he returned, with a slight smile.
"I would have you make it a rule never to go
into debt for your own gratification or for any
other object. 'Out of debt, out of danger,' is
an old and wise saying. Now, daughter, it is
time to say good-night; but first let me remind
you that to-morrow is the Lord's day, and to be
kept holy. Try not to think of the exciting
events expected in the coming week, but to spend
the time in the worship of God and the study
of his word, that you may grow in grace and
conformity to his will, thus becoming 'meet for
the inheritance of the saints in light,' and ready,
when he shall call you away from earth, to dwell
forever with him in that holy, happy land where
sin and sorrow are unknown. We will kneel
down together now for a moment and ask him to
help us both to do so, 'running with patience
the race set before us, ever looking unto Jesus
the author and finisher of our faith.'
Sunday was passed by the Yiamede family in
the usual quiet way, most of its hours filled up
202 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
with divine service in the sanctuary or at home,
and all retired to rest at an early hour, to rise
the next morning in renewed health and
strength, the children rejoicing in their holi-
day and the near approach of the wedding,
festivities.
Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore had the day before,
on their way to church, called upon the Italian
music teacher, taking with them delicacies for
the sick man, and other articles of food for the
rest of the family; some money also, in which
was included Lulu's dollar; and finding the
services of a physician were needed, had en-
gaged to send one.
Dr. Dick Percival undertook the errand,
made a professional call, and on his return re-
ported the man quite ill, but likely to recover
with good and competent nursing. He went
over again on Monday morning, but called first
at Viamede to report to his uncle Dinsmore and
the captain.
Lulu was present at the interview and heard
with interest all that Cousin Dick had to tell
about the signer and his family.
"There are three children," said Dick "for-
lorn looking little creatures, with apparently no
playthings except a few broken bits of china f
and for doll babies, some corn cobs wrapped
in rags."
"Oh, papa," exclaimed little Elsie, seated
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE, 203
upon her father's knee, "mayn't I send dem
some of my dollies?"
"Yes, if you want to do so, "he replied, smil-
ing Jupon her, and smoothing her curls caress-
ingly with his hand.
"And I will hunt up some playthings for
them too, if I may, papa," said Lulu.
" Certainly," he said ; " you may do so at once,
and we three and Gracie will drive over there in
the carriage, which I will order immediately;
that is, if Cousin Dick does not object to our
company?"
" Not by any means, Captain ; I shall be de-
lighted to have it," said Dr. Percival. " And
will you drive over with me, Art?" turning to
Dr. Conley.
"With pleasure, Dick," was the reply, and in
a short time all were on their way, the children
well laden with toys and sweets for the little
Forestis.
Violet had been invited to accompany her
husband, but declined because of some prepara-
tions still to be made for the wedding. Little
Ned, however, had no such excuse, and gladly
made one of the merry little party in his father's
carriage.
Dr. Percival, having other patients needing
his attention, said he intended to make but a
short call upon the Italian, and the captain did
not think it worth while for his children to
204 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
alight; but from the carriage they witnessed
with delight the pleasure conferred upon the
little Forestis by their gifts.
Captain Raymond left them for a few mo-
ments while he went in to see the sick man, to
whom he spoke with the utmost kindness, con-
doling with him on his sufferings, and inquiring
if they were very great.
"De bains ish ver bad, sare," replied the
man, with a heavy sigh. Then, with an earnest
look into the captain's face, his own flushing
hotly, " You, sare, ish de fader off Mees Lu Ray-
mond?" he said inquiringly.
"I am, sir," replied the captain with some
sternness of look and tone.
"Mees Lu, she bees one goot leetle girl for
send me that monish yesterday," continued
Foresti ; " dot make me ver sorry I haf so leetle
batience mit her dat time she sthrike me mit de
music book."
"Yes," said Captain Raymond, "and I trust
that when you are again able to teach you will
try to be more patient and forbearing with your
pupils. It will be better for both you and
them."
" Yes, sare, I vill try dat blan ; but mine ba-
tience bees sorely dried mit de mishtakes off
dose careless bupils I haf to teach."
"I dare say that is true," said the captain,
" but one who finds it impossible to have patience
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 205
with pupils, should try some other way of mak-
ing a livelihood than by teaching."
In another minute or two the captain left not
waiting for the doctors, who were, as he knew y
going in another direction re-entered his
carriage, and started on the return trip to
Viamede.
"Papa," asked Lulu, "can't we take a little
different route going home?"
"Yes," he replied in an indulgent tone, and
gave the necessary directions to the driver.
It was a pleasant, shady road into which they
presently turned, and the children chatted and
laughed right merrily, receiving no rebuke from
their father and fearing none.
They had not gone far on that road when
they espied two horsemen approaching from the
opposite direction.
"Oh," cried little Elsie, "here come Cousin
Ronald and Uncle Horace."
"An unexpected meeting, Captain," Mr. Dins-
more remarked, with a bow and smile as they
drew near.
"But none the less pleasant," returned Cap-
tain Raymond.
"Very true, sir," said Mr. Lilburn, bowing
and smiling in his turn.
"For the captain and you young folks, no
doubt, but a trifle less delightful for us who
have the load to carry," seemed to come from
306 ELSIE AT VTAMEDE.
the mouth of one of the horses as he tossed his
head to shake off a fly.
"True enough, Selim. You doubtless envy
me with only this gentleman to carry ; and I pity
you from the bottom of my heart ; only that it
must be good fun to hear those little folks chat-
ting and laughing," was the answering remark
apparently made by the horse ridden by Mr. Lil-
burn, speaking as they passed the captain's car-
riage.
Lulu and Grace clapped their hands, laughing
merrily, while baby Ned exclaimed, with a look
of astonishment, "Me didn't fink horsey could
talk like udder folks !"
"Oh, yes! but why did they never do it
before?" cried little Elsie. "Papa, did you
know they could talk?"
" I never heard them do so before, daugh-
ter," the captain said, with an amused smile
down into the earnest, surprised little face,
"and I suspect that it is only when Cousin
Ronald is about that they can."
CHAPTER XII.
RIDES, drives, sports of various kinds, and
preparations for the wedding, made the time pass
very rapidly and pleasantly to the young folks
at Viamede, Magnolia Hall, and the Parsonage,
until at length all was in readiness for the ex-
pected festivities.
The ceremony was to be performed at the
church, the Rev. Cyril Keith officiating, and
to be immediately succeeded by a wedding
breakfast on the lawn at Magnolia Hall. That
was to be about noon, so did not interfere with
the usual morning meal and family devotions at
Viamede.
When these had been attended to, the ladies
and young girls scattered to their rooms to dress
for the important occasion.
It had been arranged that Grace Raymond and
Rose Lacy were to act as flower girls, dressed in
white tarlatan, and white hats trimmed with
white ribbon, and each carrying a basket filled
with white roses, white japonicas, and smilax.
Rose Travilla, Evelyn Leland, and Lulu Ray-
mond, dressed as had been planned at the first>
were to act as bridesmaids, while Lora Howard,
207
208 ELSIE AT VIANEDE.
Maud and Sydney Dinsmore, were to be maids
of honor, dressed in white, and carrying bou-
quets of white flowers.
Betty's own dress was a rich white silk,
trimmed with elegant and costly lace the gift
of her brother-in-law, Mr. Embury and a tulle
veil, fastened to her head with a wreath of orange
blossoms. Her bouquet was of bride roses and
smilax. The Dinsmore and Howard cousins
were to act as ushers and groomsmen.
All this had been satisfactorily arranged, and
rehearsals gone through with several times at
Magnolia Hall and Yiamede, that each cue might
be perfect in his or her part; otherwise timid
little Gracie could not have been induced to
undertake her share in the ceremony.
When she and Lulu were dressed for the oc-
casion they went in search of their father to ask
his opinion of their appearance and attire. He
scanned each daintily attired, graceful little fig-
ure with a look of proud, fond affection, clasped
them in his arms and kissed them tenderly.
" My darlings look very sweet in their father's
eyes," he said ; " but do not be too proud of your
appearance, for fathers are apt to see their own
children through rose-colored glasses; and it
is not very likely that you will attract particular
attention among so many attendants upon the
bride, who will doubtless be gazed upon more
admiringly and critically than anyone else."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 209
"I'm ever so glad of that, papa," Gracie said,
with a sigh of relief; "because I don't like to
be viewed with a critic's eye," she concluded
with a merry, though slightly disturbed little
laugh.
" Well, dear child, just try to forget yourself,
and I have no doubt everything will go right,"
he said, drawing both her and Lulu closer into
his arms for a little more petting and caress-
ing.
That was interrupted by the entrance of
their mamma Yi, coming upon the same errand
that had brought them.
"Will I do, my dear?" she asked, with a
bright, winsome smile.
"Ah, my Violet, my sweet and beautiful
flower," he returned, regarding her with ardently
admiring eyes, " I fear you will outshine the
bride. You look very like one yourself, except
a most becoming air of maturity ; scarcely older
and certainly not less beautiful than when you
gave yourself to me."
"And accepted you in return; deeds which I
have never yet for a moment regretted," she said,
with a coquettish smile up into his face ; for he
had put his little girls gently aside and risen to
take a critical survey of his young and beautiful
wife.
" And never shall if in my power to prevent
it, my love, my darling," he said low and ten-
210 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
derly, laying a hand upon her shoulder, and
bending down to press a fond kiss upon her lips.
They were in the library, whither the cap-
tain had gone, after arraying himself for the
wedding festival, to wait for the ladies and
damsels who were to go under his care.
"Ah, Brother Levis, I have caught you in the
very act," laughed Rosie, dancing into the room,
already in bridesmaid's attire, and looking but
little less attractive than Violet herself.
" Ah ! and what of that, little sister?" he asked.
" Who has a better right than her husband to
bestow caresses upon a beautiful and attractive
woman ?"
" Captain Raymond, being my teacher, has an
undoubted right to question me in the school-
room," laughed Rosie, with an arch look up
into his face, "but I don't know that he has
here and now. Now please let me have your
candid opinion of my dress and appearance,"
"You will do very well, little sister; there is
no fault to be found with your appearance, so
far as I can see," he answered in a non-committal
tone, and with a mischievous twinkle of fun in
his eye.
At that Rosie pretended to pout. " You keep
all your compliments for Vi," she said. " But
ah, here comes Eva, and I wonder if you can
afford one to her. She is certainly worthy of it. "
Evelyn did indeed look sweet and fair in a
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 211
becoming white chip hat and her pretty dress of
pale blue silk trimmed with lovely lace.
Rosie's own dress was a delicate pink; Lulu's
canary color; all of the same material.
"That she is, in my opinion," returned the
captain, bestowing a fatherly caress upon the
young orphan girl, then offering the same to
Rosie.
" Well, now, you are a nice brother my big,
big brother, you remember," she laughed, "so I
won't repulse you ; help yourself and let us have
it over."
Just at that moment her mother came in,
dressed for the wedding in a beautiful pearl-
colored silk and point lace, a knot of white roses
at her throat and in her belt, her lovely and
abundant golden brown hair simply and taste-
fully arranged.
"Mamma!" exclaimed Violet, "you are the
most beautiful and tastefully attired one among
us!"
"In the partial eyes of my daughter Violet,"
was the smiling rejoinder. "But to me her
youthful beauty far exceeds her mother's fading
charms.".
"I incline to the opinion that the fading is
perceptible to no eyes but your own, mother,"
remarked the captain gallantly.
"I also," said Violet; "a richer, riper bloom
is all that I can see."
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE.
" Or that anybody else can," added Walter,
who, ready dressed for the wedding, had entered
the room just in time to catch Violet's first ex-
clamation.
Then the other members of the family and
the guests came flocking in, the carriages were
announced as waiting for their living freight,
and presently all were seated in them and on
their way to the church, which they found
crowded with invited guests and other spec-
tators.
The ceremony was short, but impressive.
Bride, bridesmaids, flower girls, and maids of
honor were all looking their best, and behaved
admirably; groom, groomsmen, and[ushers also,
among whom were a brother and an intimate
friend of the bridegroom, the young cousins
Arthur and Walter Howard, Chester and Frank
Dinsmore, and little Walter Travilla.
Old Mr. Dinsmore, the uncle and guardian of
the bride, gave her away, and was the first to
salute, and call her by her new name on the com-
pletion of the ceremony, the first to congratulate
the groom, and wish them a great deal of happi-
ness.
Other affectionate greetings and best wishes
followed in quick succession ; then the carriages
were re-entered, and all drove to Magnolia Hall
to partake of the wedding breakfast.
The place was looking its very loveliest: the
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 2 1 3
grass on the lawn like a velvet carpet of emerald
green, spangled with many flowers of varied
hues, which filled the air with delicious per-
fume, and there, scattered about underneath
the magnolia, orange, and other beautiful shade
trees, were many small tables resplendent with
the finest napery, shining [silver, cut glass, and
delicate china, and loaded with delicate and de-
licious viands.
Presently every table was surrounded by a
merry group quite disposed to do justice to the
tempting fare, and the air filled with the pleas-
ant hum of happy voices and low, gleeful
laughter.
The bride and groom, with their attendants,
were seated about two tables not many feet
apart, while the older members of the Yiamede
family and Cousin Ronald occupied another,
quite near to both; and Mr. Embury and his
Molly, with the Parsonage family, Virginia and
the older Embury children, filled a third, not
far from either of the others, when presently
Nero, a great big Newfoundland dog belonging
to Mr. Embury, showed himself at his master's
side, looking up wistfully into his face.
"I'm hungry, good master," were the words
that seemed to come from his lips, " and surely
your faithful dog might have a taste of this
feast. 5 '
At that some of the guests looked startled and
214 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
astounded, too much surprised to speak, but Mr.
Embury, who was not ignorant of Cousin Ron-
ald's talents, though a little startled at first,
recovered his wits instantly, and replying, " Cer-
tainly, certainly, Nero; that's only fair," handed
the dog a generous bit of chicken, and bade him
carry it to a distance and eat it. An order
which was promptly obeyed.
"Ah ha, ah ha, um h'm! that's a bright and
capable dog, Mr. Embury," remarked Cousin
Ronald, elevating his eyebrows in mock sur-
prise. "What would you take for him, sir?"
"He is not ;for sale, Mr. Lilburn," was Mr.
Embury's grave rejoinder. "You must surely
see for yourself, sir, that he is no ordinary dog,
but an uncommonly valuable animal. There
are not many of his race who can speak so
plainly."
"Ah ha, ah ha, umh'm! that is very true,
sir. I don't wonder you are not inclined to
part with him, for it is no easy matter to find a
dog that can speak such good English, nor for
that matter any other language."
"No, sir, they are scarce indeed," said Mr.
Embury, "and I had no idea Nero was one of
them until he spoke just now."
"Ah, I'm afraid the power of speech will be
lost by him as suddenly as it was found, "
remarked Mrs. Embury with a low, gleeful
laugh."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 215
" There must certainly be a ventriloquist
among us, "remarked the groom, with a search-
ing look at Cousin Ronald.
"Ah, do you really think so, sir?" inquired
Mr. Lilburn gravely, " and would you do me
:he favor to point him out?"
"Well, sir, I cannot say that I am absolutely
certain, but strongly incline to the opinion that
he sits in the chair occupied by yourself."
"Indeed, sir, I didna think I filled the place
BO ill that room could be found in it for another
mon!" exclaimed Mr. Lilburn, again raising
his eyebrows like one astonished, then sending
a downward glance over his own portly person,
and assuming so comical an expression of coun-
tenance that no one could see it without smiling
or laughing outright.
So fully was he absorbing the attention of
all that no one noticed the return of Nero until
words were again heard apparently issuing
from his lips.
"That was a nice morsel, master, but not
enough to satisfy the appetite of a dog of my
size; so another bit, sir, if you please."
"Yes, sir, you shall have it, since you ask so
politely," returned Mr. Embury, handing him
another and larger piece of the chicken, "but
carry it off where there will be no danger of
contact with wedding finery."
Nero obeyed, and as he trotted away, a voice
216 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
that seemed to come from behind Mr. Embury,
said whiningly:
"I'm hungry too, sir, and surely a human
creature should be treated at least as well as a
dog."
At that Mr. Embury turned suddenly round
as if to see the speaker, nearly everyone else
doing likewise, but no beggar was in
sight.
"Well, sir," he said, "I cannot give to an in-
visible suppliant; show yourself if you want
anything."
"Sir," replied the voice, now seeming to come
from a clump of bushes near at hand, "I'm not
used to begging, and don't want to be seen.
Can you not send a servant here with a plateful
of your most toothsome viands?"
"Quite a modest request, sir," returned Mr.
Embury, laughing. "But I think you will
have to wait till the servants have more leisure ;
at present they are all fully occupied in wait-
ing upon my guests."
"But then you'll let him have something to
eat, won't you, papa?" pleaded little Mary
Embury. "You never do turn anybody away
hungry."
"Certainly not, little daughter; if he could
be found he should be fed."
"But shan't I drive him out, sir?" queried a
servant man; "we doan' want no beggahs 'bout
ELSIE AT VIANEDE. 217
yar, Dey mout help deirselfs to some o' de
silvah when nobody aint lookin'."
"Well, Bill, you might drive him out; he's
perhaps a tramp watching his opportunity to
help himself."
Bill, well pleased with the errand, set down
with alacrity the dish he carried, and hurried
toward the clump of bushes that apparently con-
cealed the tramp. " Ki, you ole tief you !" he
cried, "git long out ob dis; nobody doan' want
yo' hyar ! I'se break yo' skull f o' yo' ef ye doan
be gone putty quick !"
He pulled apart the bushes as he spoke, but
instantly started back in astonishment and terror
as he perceived that no one was concealed
there.
" Whar dat fellah dun gone?" he exclaimed.
"Dis chile doan' see nobody dar nohow Hall!"
"Ha, ha! you don't look in the right place,"
cried the same voice that had begged for food
a moment before, the speaker seeming to be
directly behind him; and Bill wheeled about
with unusual alacrity with the intention of seiz-
ing his tormentor, but turned almost white with
terror on perceiving that no one was there.
" Wha wha wha dat raskil done gone?" he
exclaimed, "t'ot he right dar, an' he aint no-
whar 'bout."
"Nevermind, Bill; it seems he has saved you
the trouble of driving him off," said Mr. Em-
218 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
bury, "and you may come back to your duties.
More coffee is wanted here."
Bill obeyed, but on his return with the coffee
kept glancing apprehensively in the direction of
the bushes.
"I wonder where the man did go!" ex-
claimed little Mary presently. "I've been
watching, and don't know how he could get
away without being seen."
"Beggars are sometimes very quick at hid-
ing, little lassie," remarked Mr. Lilburn.
" Ha, ha ! so they are !" cried the voice of the
beggar, sounding as though he stood just be-
hind her chair.
" Oh !" she exclaimed, with a start and a back-
ward glance. " Why, where is he ? I don't see
him at all."
"Don't be frightened, daughter," Mr. Em-
bury said in an encouraging tone.
"No, bit lassie, he's not dangerous," re-
marked Mr. Lilburn, with a reassuring
smile.
" Oh, do you know him, sir?" she asked, look-
ing up inquiringly into his face.
"I didna see him," replied the old gentleman
laughingly, "but judging by his voice I think!
know who he is a quiet, inoffensive country-
mon o' me ain. 3
"Ah, yes, a rather intimate acquaintance of
yours, sir, is he not?" queried Norton, with a
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 2 1 9
searching look into the face of the old gentle-
man and a half mocking smile.
" I think I may have heard the voice before,
sir," Mr. Lilburn replied with unmoved counte-
nance. " It is not unusual for beggars to accost
one who is by no means o' the same class as them-
selves. In fact, as ony body can see, it would
be useless to ask alms o' those no richer than
themselves."
"Ah, true enough, sir!" was the reply.
Meanwhile, many mirthful glances had been
exchanged by those particularly the young
folks acquainted with the secret of Cousin
Ronald's peculiar talent, and the guests at more
distant tables were looking on with a good deal
of curiosity. Bill was presently questioned as
he passed them on his way to and from the
kitchen. " What was it you saw yonder in that
bush, Bill?"
"Nothin' 'tall, sah."
"But you seemed frightened; you looked
scared."
"Dat's de reason, sah; somebody talkin'an'
nobody dare."
"Why, how was that, Bill?" queried another
voice.
"Dunno, sah; maybe witches roun 5 ; 'spect
dat de splanation ob de mattah."
" Oh, of course," laughed the gentleman ; " but
one hardly expects such company at a wedding."
220 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Questions were put to Mr. and Mrs. Embury
and others as the guests drew together again
upon the conclusion of the meal, but no satis-
factory answers were elicited.
A reception occupied some hours after that,
then all returned to their homes, to meet again
at Viamede in the evening, where a beautiful
and bountiful entertainment awaited them.
The next evening a smaller party was given
at the Parsonage, and on the following after-
noon the bride and groom took their departure
for a little trip northward, expecting to settle
down in their own home upon their return.
CHAPTER XIII.
IT was only the next day after the departure of
Betty and her husband that a letter was received
by Mrs. Cyril Keith, informing her of the death
of her aunt Delaford, leaving the bulk of her
large fortune to her, and a fat legacy to each
of the Conley brothers Calhoun, Arthur, Wal-
ter, and Ralph and the sisters Virginia and
Ella.
Isadore was well satisfied with the provisions
of the will, as were the others also, with the ex-
ception of Virginia, who frowned and grumbled
audibly that she herself might have been made
to share equally with Isadore, who had a good
home and husband already, therefore really
needed less than herself, "lone and lorn, and
poor as a church mouse."
" But you have no children, Virgie," said her
cousin Elsie, in whose presence the remark waa
made, "no one to support but yourself; and the
interest of this money will be sufficient for your
comfortable maintenance."
" Possibly, if I had a home, as Isa has ; but
not without," returned Virginia in a pettish
tone, while her eyes flashed angrily.
221
222 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Elsie bore patiently with the rebuff, and said
no more at that time, but considered the matter
earnestly, carefully, and prayerfully, in the
privacy of her own room, then had a talk about
it with her father, without whose approval she
seldom took a step of any great importance.
Finding him alone on the veranda, "Papa,"
she said, taking a seat by his side, "I want a
few minutes' chat with you before we are joined
by anyone else. You heard Virginia's com-
plaint of yesterday that she had no home of
her own. I have been thinking it over, also of
the fact that Dick and Bob are in the same con-
dition, and it has occurred to me that I might
invite them to take possession here while we
are absent at our more northern home, giving
employment to the servants, keeping the house
in repair, and the grounds in order; that is,
merely overseeing the work and looking to me
for the means necessary to cover the expense,
I to retain my present satisfactory overseer, and
pay his wages out of the returns from the crops ;
also those of the laborers."
" You mean that you would simply give a home
here to your cousins?" returned Mr. Dinsmore
interrogatively.
"Yes, sir; a home without expense except,
perhaps, some small increase of the wages of the
servants in consideration of the additional
work made for them, and a share of the fruits,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 223
vegetables, fowls, and so forth, raised upon the
plantation."
"A share? meaning all they might want to
use? the 'and so forth' I suppose, meaning milk,
cream, butter, and eggs?"
"Yes, sir."
"I should call it a very generous offer, and I
have no objection to bring it forward, seeing
that you are well able to afford it, if it is your
pleasure so to do."
" I am glad my project meets with your ap-
proval," she said, with a smile, "for otherwise,
as I think you know, papa, it would never be
carried out. Ah, how thankful I should be,
and I hope I am, that I have been given the
financial ability to do such kindness to others !"
"Yes," he said, with an affectionate smile into
the soft brown eyes looking into his; "I know
of no one who enjoys doing kindness more than
my dear eldest daughter.
" What a delightful winter and early spring
we have had here," he continued after a pause;
"but it is now growing so warm that I think
we must soon be moving northward."
"Yes, sir; when the last arrivals have had a
week or more of the enjoyment to be found in
this lovely region of country."
"Yes; they are enjoying it," he said, with a
pleased smile ; " the younger ones especially, the
children of your brother and sister not less than.
224 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
the others. And by the way, daughter, I think
you will be doing no little kindness to your
cousins Cyril and Isadore by giving Virginia
a home here."
" Yes, I think their home life will be more
peaceful," she said in assent. "Poor Virgie
seems to be not of the happiest or most con-
tented disposition."
"No, she never was," said Mr. Dinsmore; "a
discontented, fretful, complaining creature she
has always been since I have known her, and
she was a very little child when our acquaint-
ance began."
In the course of that day Elsie's plans were
made known to the Keiths, Virginia, and
her cousins Dick Percival and his half-brother
Bob Johnson, joyfully accepted by the two
gentlemen, and half ungraciously by Virginia,
who said complainingly, that "Viamede was a
pretty enough place, to be sure, but would be
dreadfully lonesome for her when the boys were
away."
" Then you can amuse yourself with a book
from the library, a ride or drive, as the horses
and carriages will be left here for your use and
that of Dick and Bob," Elsie answered pleas-
antly, while Isadore, blushing vividly for her
sister, exclaimed, " O Virgie, you could not have
a lovelier, sweeter home, and I think Cousin
Elsie is wonderfully kind to offer it !"
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 225
"Of course, I'm greatly obliged to her/*
Virginia said, coloring slightly as though a trifle
ashamed of her want of appreciation of the kind
offer "and I'll not damage anything, so that
the house will be none the worse for my occu-
pancy, but possibly a little better."
"Yes, perhaps it may," Elsie said pleasantly,
"though the servants usually left in charge are
careful about airing it and keeping everything
neat and clean. I really think you will have no
trouble with your housekeeping, Yirgie."
" That seems a pleasant prospect, for I never
liked housekeeping," returned Virginia, "and
I really am much obliged to you, Cousin
Elsie."
"You are very welcome, and I hope will be
happy here," was the kindly reply.
Another fortnight of constant intercourse
between the three places Viamede, Magnolia
Hall, and the Parsonage of rides, drives,
walks, sailing or rowing about on the lagoon,
and every other pleasure and entertainment that
could be devised, then the party began~to break
up, those from the north returning to their
homes, most of them by rail, as the speediest
and the most convenient mode of travel. How-
ever, Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, Evelyn, Grandma
Elsie and her youngest two, Cousin Ronald and
the Woodburn family, returned together by sea,
making use of the captain's yacht, which he had
226 ELSIE AT VIAMEDU.
ordered to be sent to him in season for the trip
by the Gulf and ocean.
There was no urgent need of haste, and the
captain did not deny that he was conscious of
a longing to be, for a time, again in command
of a vessel sailing over the briny deep ; besides,
it would be less fatiguing for the little ones, to
say nothing of their elders.
The little girls were full of delight at the pros-
pect of both the voyage and the return to their
lovely homes, yet could not leave beautiful Via-
mede without deep regret.
It was the last evening but one of their stay ;
all were gathered upon the veranda looking out
upon the lagoon sparkling in the moonlight, and
the velvety flower-bespangled lawn, with its
many grand and beautiful old trees. The little
ones had already gone to their nests, but Evelyn,
Lulu, and Grace were sitting with the older peo-
ple, Grace on her father's knee, the other two
together close at hand.
There had been some cheerful chat, followed
by a silence of several minutes. It was broken
by a slight scuffling sound, as of a negro's foot-
step, in the rear of Elsie's chair, then a voice
said in mournful accents, "Scuse de in'truption,
missus, but dis chile want to 'spress to you uns
dat we uns all a'most heart-broke t'inkin' how
yogi's gwine 'way an' p'r'arps won't be comin'
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 227
heah no mo' till de ol'est ob us done gone for-
eber out dis wicked worl'."
Before the sentence was completed every eye
had turned in the direction of the sounds; but
nothing was to be seen of the speaker.
"Oh, that was you, Cousin Ronald," laughed
Rosie, recovering from the momentary start
given her by the seemingly mysterious disap-
pearance of the speaker.
"Ah, Rosie, my bonnie lassie, how can you
treat your auld kinsman so ill as to suspect him
of murdering the king's English in that style?"
queried the old gentleman in hurt, indignant
tones.
" Because, my poor abused cousin, I am utterly
unable to account in any other way for the
phenomenon of an invisible speaker so close at
hand."
Cousin Ronald made no reply, for at that in-
stant there came a sound of bitter sobbing, ap-
parently from behind a tree a few feet from the
veranda's edge, then a wailing cry, " Oh, Miss
Elsie, Massa Dinsmore, and de res' ob you dar r
doan' go for to leab dis po' chile! She cayn't
stan' it nohow 'tall ! her ole heart like to break !
Doan' go way, massa an' missus; stayhyah wid
de niggahs dat lubs you so !"
" Oh, Cousin Ronald, don't !" Elsie said in half
tremulous tones. "It seems too real, anrl almost
228 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
breaks my heart ; for I am greatly attached to
many of these poor old men and women."
" Then I think they will not distress you with
any more complaints and entreaties to-night,
Bweet cousin," returned the old gentleman in
pleasant, though half regretful tones.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE next day the servants were gathered on
the lawn and presented with the parting gifts
procured for them by the ladies and little girls,
which they received with many thanks and dem-
onstrations of delight. But the following morn-
ing, when the time of parting had really come,
there were some tears shed by the old retainers,
yet they were greatly cheered by the assurances
of their loved mistress, her father, and Captain
Raymond, that in all probability it would not
be very long before the family would be there
again for a season.
The feelings of the departing ones were of
a mingled character regret at leaving lovely
Viamede, and joy in the prospect of soon being
again in their own sweet homes farther north.
The weather was delightful, light fleecy
clouds tempering the heat of the sun ; the fields
and plantations clothed in the richest verdure of
spring; the air filled with the perfume of flowers
and vocal with the songs of birds ; then on reach-
ing Bayou Teche they found their own yacht,
the Dolphin, awaiting them-
The young folks of the party greeted her
229
230 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
with a clapping of hands and many another
demonstration of delight, and soon all were on
board, and she was steaming out through tha
bay, into the Gulf beyond, her passengers, from
Grandpa Dinsmore down to baby Ned, grouped
together on deck underneath an awning.
"We are in the Gulf now, aren't we, sir?"
asked Walter at length, addressing the captain.
"Yes, my boy," was the pleasant toned reply;
" and are there any places along its coast that
you or any of the others would particularly like
to see?"
" Oh, yes, sir; yes, indeed !" exclaimed Walter
with enthusiasm. " I for one would like greatly
to see Mobile Bay with its fort. Morgan is the
name?"
"Yes; Fort Morgan is at the extremity of
Mobile Point, where Fort Bowyer stood in the
War of 1812-14. You remember what hap-
pened there at that time?"
"It was attacked by the British, wasn't it,
sir?"
"Yes; in September, 1814, by a British
squadron of two brigs and two sloops of war,
aided by a land^force of one hundred and thirty
marines and six hundred Indians, led by Cap-
tain Woodbine, who had been trying to drill
them at Pensacola.
"Florida did not belong to us at that time;
the Spaniards had made a settlement at Pensa-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 231
cola in 1696, were still there at the time of our
last war with England, and favored the British,
who there, as well as in other parts of Florida,
organized expeditions against the United States,
the Spanish governor, though professing neu-
trality, evidently siding with and giving them
aid and comfort."
"And when then did we get possession of
Florida, sir?" asked Walter.
"In July of 1821," answered the captain.
"Didn't Jackson capture Pensacola at one
time during that war with England, Captain?"
asked Evelyn.
" Yes ; in the attack about which Walter was
just asking, before Lafitte forwarded to New
Orleans those documents showing how the
British were trying to get him into their service,
Jackson had perceived that the Spaniards were,
as I have said, secretly siding with the British,
and now, with the positive proof furnished by
those papers before him, he squarely accused
Manrequez, the Spanish governor at Pensacola,
of bad faith.
" Then followed a spicy correspondence, which
Jackson closed by writing to the governor, 'In
future I beg you to withhold your insulting
charges against my government for one more
inclined to listen to slander than I am; nor con-
sider me any more a diplomatic character unless
so proclaimed from the mouth of my cannon.'
232 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
" Then he set to work to raise troops, and in a
very short time had two thousand sturdy young
Tennesseeans ready for the field.
"But before these reached Mobile, hostilities
had begun. Jackson himself went there early in
August, and on his arrival perceived that an at-
tempt would be made by the British to seize it
as soon as their talked of great expedition should
be ready to move.
" Fort Bowyer was but a small and weak forti-
fication ; had no bomb-proofs, and but twenty
guns, only two of them larger than twelve
pounders, some still smaller in size.
"Yet small and weak as was the fort, it was
the chief defence of Mobile; so Jackson threw
into it a hundred and thirty of his Second Regu-
lar Infantry, under Major William Lawrence,
who was as gallant an officer as any in the
service.
"Lawrence at once made every preparation in
his power to resist the expected attack. But
before he could complete his work, on the morn-
ing of the 12th of September, the British Lieu-
tenant-colonel Nichols appeared on the penin-
sula back of the fort, with, as I have said, his
marines and Indians, the latter under the com-
mand of Captain Woodbine, who had been
drilling them at Pensacola.
"Later in the evening of the same day the
four British vessels of which I spoke appeared
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 231
in sight, and anchored within six miles of Mo-
bile Point. They were a part of a squadron of
nine vessels in Pensacola Bay, under the com-
mand of Captain Percy.
"Our little garrison slept upon their arms
that night. The next morning Nichols caused
a howitzer to be dragged to a sheltered point
within seven hundred yards of the fort, and
threw some shells and solid shot from it, but
without doing much damage."
"And our fellows fired back at him, of
course?" exclaimed Walter excitedly.
"Yes, but their fire was equally harmless;
but later in the day Lawrence's guns quickly
dispersed some of Percy's men who were at-
tempting to cast up intrenchments, and in the
same way several light boats, whose men were
engaged in sounding the channel nearest the fort.
"The next day was occupied in very much
the same way, but on the third the garrison
perceived that an assault was to be made from
both land and water. At two o'clock the vessels
were seen approaching, and Lawrence called a
council of officers.
"All were determined to resist to the last, and
if finally compelled to surrender, to do so only
on condition that officers and privates should
retain their arms and private property, be
treated as prisoners of war, and protected from
the savages.
234 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
" The words adopted as the signal for the day-
were, 'don't give up the fort.'
"At half past four the battle began, the four
vessels opening fire simultaneously, and pouring
broadside after broadside upon the fort, which
returned a fearful fire from its circular battery.
" While this was going on in front, Captain
Woodbine was assailing our men in the rear,
from behind his sand-dune, with a howitzer
and a twelve-pounder.
" So the battle raged for an hour ; then the
flag of the Hermes was shot away, and Law-
rence stopped firing to learn if she had sur-
rendered ; but the Caron fired another broadside,
and the fight went on with renewed vigor.
Soon a shot cut the cable of the Hermes, and
she floated away with the current, her head
toward the fort, and her decks swept of men
and everything by a raking fire from the
fort.
"Then the fort's flag-staff was shot away and
her ensign fell, but the British, instead of fol-
lowing Lawrence's humane example, redoubled
their fire. At the same time, Woodbine, sup-
posing that the fort had surrendered, hastened
toward it with his Indians, but they were driven
back by a storm of grape-shot, and almost im-
mediately the flag was seen again floating over
the fort at the end of the staff to which Major
Lawrence had nailed it."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 235
"And was that the end of the fight, papa?"
asked Lulu.
"Very nearly, if not quite," he replied.
"Two of the attacking vessels presently with-
drew, leaving the helpless Hermes behind ; she
finally grounded upon a sand-bank, when Percy
fired and abandoned her. Near midnight her
magazine exploded."
" I should think that was a great victory ; was
it not, Brother Levis?" queried Walter.
"I think it was," the captain said. "The
result was very mortifying to the British. It
was entirely unexpected, and Percy had said
that he would allow the garrison only twenty
minutes to capitulate. It is not surprising that
he expected to take the weak little fort, with its
feeble garrison of one hundred and thirty, when
he brought against it over thirteen hundred men
and ninety -two pieces of artillery.
" The Americans lost only eight'men, one-half
of whom were killed. The assailants lost two
hundred and thirty -two, one hundred and sixty-
two of them killed.
" One result of that fight was that the Indians
lost faith in the invincibility of the British,
and many of them deserted, and sought safety
from the anger of Jackson by concealing them-
selves in the interior of their broad country."
"Papa," said Grace earnestly, "did not God
help our cause because we were in the right?"
236 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"No doubt of it, daughter," replied the cap-
tain ; " ours was a righteous cause, a resistance
to intolerable oppression and wrong, as our poor
sailors felt it to be when a British man-of-war
would stop our merchantmen on the high seas
and force into their service any man whom
they choose to say was an Englishman.
"But I need not enlarge upon that subject to
my present audience, as I am convinced that you
all know of and appreciate that bitter wrong.
"To resume. The Americans were highly
gratified with the result of the conflict at Fort
Bowyer, and their zeal was greatly quickened for
volunteering for the defence of New Orleans,
whose citizens testified their appreciation of
Major Lawrence's achievement by resolving to
present him with an elegant sword in the name
of their city."
" Was there not a second attack by the Brit-
ish upon Fort Bowyer, Captain?" asked Eve-
lyn.
"Yes; after their defeat at New Orleans.
That, you will remember, was on the 8th of Jan-
uary, 1815. They reached their fleet, lying in
the deep water between Ship and Cat Islands,
on the 29th of that month, Fort Bowyer on the
9th of February, and besieged it for nearly
two days, when Major Lawrence found himself
compelled to surrender to a superior force.
That left Mobile at the mercy of the foe, but
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 237
just then came the news of peace, concluded at
Ghent nearly two months before."
"But wasn't there some fighting done there
or at Mobile in the Civil War, sir?" asked
Walter.
"Yes; on August 5, 1864, the government
forces under Farragut attacked the Confederate
defences there, consisting principally of the two
forts, Morgan on the eastern side of the bay,
and Gaines on the western, about three miles
apart.
" A line of piles and a double one of torpe-
does stretched nearly across from Fort Gaines
to Fort Morgan, leaving only a narrow channel
between that fort and the point of termination.
It was through that-channel, indicated by a red
buoy, that blockade runners passed in and out,
and inside of these defences lay the Confeder-
ate ironclad Tennessee^ and three wooden gun-
boats. It was early in the morning of that
August day that Farragut's signal was given
for the advance of his seven sloops of war.
The firing was heavy and destructive on both
sides. But I will not go into particulars at
this time, only saying that the result was in
favor of the Federals ; but the victory cost many
lives of Federals 335 men, of whom 113 were
drowned in the Tecumseh the leading moni-
tor, which had struck a torpedo and gone down
and 52 killed by shot, while the Confederate loss
238 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
was 10 killed, 16 wounded, and 280 prisoners, be-
sides the loss in the forts, which is unknown."
Just at this point a passing vessel attracted
the attention of the captain and his listeners,
and the conversation was not renewed until after
dinner.
CHAPTER XV.
IT -was Mrs. Travilla, or Grandma Elsie, ag
Lulu and Grace called her, who that afternoon
started the captain upon the historical sketches
so greatly enjoyed by the younger part of the
company, to say nothing of the older ones.
"We will pass near enough to Forts Gaines
and Morgan to get a view of them the outside
at least will we not, Captain?" she asked, with
a smile.
"Yes, mother," he replied. "Pensacola also,
whither, as I have said, the British went after
their fruitless attack upon Fort Bowyer now
Fort Morgan then occupied by the Spaniards
under Manrequez, and where they were publicly
received as friends and allies.
"All that, and the revelations of Jean Lafitte
concerning their attempt to engage him and his
outlaws to help them in their contemplated at-
tack upon New Orleans, kindled the hottest in-
dignation in the minds of Jackson and the peo-
ple of the Southwest. The general issued a
proclamation in retort for one sent out by the
British officer Nichols shortly before, in which
he had made inflammatory appeals to the French,
239
240 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
who were prejudiced against the Americans,
and the Kentuckians, who were discontented be-
cause of a seeming neglect by their government
a state of things largely owing to the arts of
ambitious politicians.
" Nichols had also sent out Indian runners to
excite their fellows against the Americans, and
in that way he gathered nearly a thousand Creeks
and Seminoles at Pensacola, where they were
supplied with abundance of arms and ammuni-
tion.
" Jackson, in his proclamation told of all this
the conduct of the British, and the perfidy of
the Spaniards and called upon the people of
Louisiana to 'arouse for the defence of their
threatened country.'
"And did they do it, sir?" queried Walter.
" Yes ; they were thoroughly roused and much
excited by the threatening aspect of affairs, and
at once set vigorously to work to prepare for de-
termined resistance to the threatened invasion
of their country and their homes.
* Jackson was impatient to march on Pen-
eacola and break up that rendezvous of the en-
emies of the United States, but it was slow
work to get his troops together, and November
had come before he had his forces ready for the
"At last, however, he had four thousand men
gathered at Fort Montgomery, due north from
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 241
Pensacola, and on the 3d of the month they
marched for that place, some Mississippi dra-
goons leading the way.
"On the evening of the 6th, Jackson, with his
whole army, encamped within two miles of their
destination. Major Pierre was sent to the Span-
ish governor with a flag of truce, and a mes-
sage from his general saying that he had not
come to injure the town, or make war upon a
neutral power, but to deprive the enemies of
the republic of a place of refuge. Pierre was
also told to demand the surrender of the forts.
"The British, however, were in possession of
Fort St. Michael, over which their's and the
Spanish flags had been waving together until
the day before, and as soon as the American
flag of truce was seen approaching, it was fired
upon from the fort by a twelve-pounder.
" Pierre returned to Jackson and reported
these facts; then Jackson sent to the gover-
nor a Spaniard whom he had captured on the
way, demanding an explanation.
"The governor asserted that he knew nothing
of the outrage, and promised that another flag
should be respected.
"At midnight Pierre, sent again by Jackson,
called once more upon the governor with a pro-
posal that American garrisons should be allowed
to take possession of the forts until Manrequez
could man them with a sufficient number of Span-
242 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
ish troops to enable him to maintain the neutral-
ity of his government against violations of it by
the British, who had taken possession of the for-
tresses, it seemed, in spite of the Spanish gover-
nor's protests, the American troops to be with-
drawn as soon as the additional Spanish ones
arrived.
"The governor rejected the propositions and
before dawn three thousand of the Americans
were marching upon Pensacola. They passed
along the beach, but the sand was so deep that
they could not drag their cannon through it.
Then the centre of their column charged gal-
lantly into the town, but on reaching the
principal street they were met by a shower of
musketry from the gardens and houses, while
a two-gun battery opened upon them with balls
and grape-shot.
" But Captain Laval and his company charged
and captured the battery, when the governor
quickly showed himself with a flag, and prom-
ised to comply with any terms offered if Jack-
son would spare the town."
"I hope Jackson wasn't too good to him,"
laughed Rosie.
"The surrender of all the forts was what
Jackson demanded and received," replied the
captain. "But one, six miles away, called Fort
Barancas, and commanding the harbor, in which
the British vessels lay, was still in the hands of
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 243
the enemy. Jackson determined to march sud-
denly upon it the next morning, seize it, turn
its guns on the British vessels, and capture
or injure them before they could escape.
"But before morning the British squadron
had gone, carrying with it Colonel Nichols,
Captain Woodbine, the Spanish commandant of
the fort, and about four hundred men, besides a
considerable number of Indians ; and before leav-
ing they had blown up the fort.
"Jackson suspected that they had gone to
make another attack upon Fort Bowyer and the
town of Mobile, so hurried away in that direc-
tion, leaving Manrequez angry and indignant
at this treatment of himself by the British, and
the Indians filled with the idea that it would be
very imprudent for them to again defy the wrath
of Andrew Jackson ; much dejected and alarmed,
they scattered themselves through the forests.
"As for Jackson, when he reached Mobile,
on the llth of November, he received messages
urging him to hasten to the defence of New Or-
leans.
"He left that place on the 21st, reached it on
the 2d of December but of what he accom-
plished there I have already told you."
"Yes, papa," said Lulu; "I'll never forget
that interesting story. But do tell me, will we
pass near enough to Mobile to see those forts?"
"Yes," he said; then turning to Grandma
244 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
Elsie, asked, " Mother, would you like to stop
and visit the forts?"
" I am willing if the rest wish it," she replied ;
"but otherwise would prefer to press on toward
home, my Ion home, which, now that we have
left Yiamede fairly behind, I begin to long to
see again."
" That being the case I am sure no one of us
will wish to stop," returned the captain gal-
lantly, a sentiment at once re-echoed by Mr.
Dinsmore and all present.
" We are nearing there now, are we not, my
dear?" asked Violet.
"Yes; we are moving rapidly, and if all goes
well may expect to see the forts early this even-
ing."
There was an exclamation of pleasure from
several of the young people; then Lulu asked,
"Papa, are there not some other historical places
we shall have to pass while we are in the Gulf
or after we reach the ocean?"
" Quite a number, daughter, but we will not
delay our voyage in order to visit them at this
time."
"Perhaps some other day, then?" she re-
turned inquiringly, smiling up into his face as
she spoke.
"Very possibly," he returned, smoothing her
hair with caressing hand ; for she was, as usual,
close at his side.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 245
A pause in the talk was at length broken by
a remark from Cousin Ronald.
" You had some great men among your Union
officers, Captain, in both army and navy, in the
days of that terrible Civil War."
"We had indeed, sir," was the hearty re-
sponse; "a number of them in both arms of the
service, and none more worthy of respect and
admiration than Farragut, who did such splen-
did service at both New Orleans and Mobile
Bay, to say nothing of other places. The city
of Mobile could not be captured as New Or-
leans had been, by reason of shoal water and ob-
structions in the channel, but the passage of
blockade runners, carrying supplies to the Con-
federacy, was stopped, which was the main ob-
ject of the expedition."
"Yes, he did good service to his country,"
returned Mr. Lilburn, "although, if I mistake
not, he was a Southerner."
"He was born in Tennessee," replied Captain
Raymond. " In the winter of 1860-61 he was on
waiting orders at Norfolk, Virginia, where he
watched with intense interest the movements of
the Southern States, and especially the effort to
carry Virginia out of the Union into the Con-
federacy; and when that was accomplished he
remarked that 'the State had been dragooned
out of the Union.'
" He talked very freely on the subject, and
246 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
was told that a person with such sentiments as
his'' could not live in Norfolk.' 'Well, then,' he
replied, 'I can live somewhere else,' and that
very evening left the place, with his wife and
son. That was the 18th of April, 1861. He
went first to Baltimore, but afterward took a
cottage at Hastings-on-the-Hudson.
"The next December he was summoned to
Washington, and on the 2d of February sailed
from Hampton Roads for New Orleans."
" Where he certainly did splendid service to
his country," remarked Mr. Lilburn. "I hope
she appreciated it."
"I think she did," returned the captain; "he
received many marks of the people's appreci-
ation, among them a purse of $50,000, which
was presented him for the purchase of a home
in New York City."
"Did he live to see the end of the war, sir?"
asked Walter.
" Yes ; he was on the James River with Gen-
eral Gordon when Richmond was taken, and on
hearing the news the two rode there post-haste,
reaching the city a little ahead of President Lin-
coln. A few days after that the naval and
military officers at Norfolk, with some of the
citizens who had remained true to the Union,
gave him a public reception.
" Farragut was one of the speakers, and in the
course of his remarks said: 'This meeting re-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 247
call8 to me the most momentous events of my
life, when I listened in this place till the small
hours of the morning, and returned home with
the feeling that Virginia was safe and firm in
her place in the Union. Our Union members
of the convention were elected by an over-
whelming majority, and we believed that every
thing was right. Judge, then, of our astonish-
ment in finding, a few days later, that the State
had been voted out by a miserable minority, for
want of firmness and resolution on the part of
those whom we trusted to represent us there,
and that Virginia had been dragooned out of
the Union. I was told by a brother officer that
the State had seceded, and that I must either
resign and turn traitor to the government which
had supported me from childhood, or I must
leave this place.
" * Thank God, I was not long in making my
decision. I have spent half my life in revolu-
tionary countries, and I know the horrors of civil
war; and I told the people what I had seen and
what they would experience. They laughed at
me, and called me "granny," and " croaker";
and I said, "I cannot live here, and will seek
some other place where I can live." I suppose
they said I left my country for my country's
ffood, and I thank God I did. ' "
^ *
"A countryman to be proud of," remarked
Mr. Lilburn.
248 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
" Oh, I wish I could have seen him I" exclaimed
Grace. "Papa, wasn't he a Christian man?"
"I think so, daughter," replied the captain.
"He is said to have had a strong religious
nature and a firm reliance upon Providence >
believing in God's constant guidance."
"Do you remember," said Grandma Elsie,
"those lines of Oliver Wendell Holmes' written
in honor of Admiral Farragut, and read at a
dinner given him, in which this passage occurs?
" Fast, fast are lessening in the light
The names of high renown,
Van Tromp's proud besom pales from sight,
Old Beribow's half hull down.
" Scarce one tall frigate walks the sea,
Or skirts the safer shores,
Of all that bore to victory
Our stout old commodores.
" Hull, Bainbridge, Porter where are they?
The answering billows roll,
Still bright in memory's sunset ray,
God rest each gallant soul!
" A brighter name must dim their light,
With more than noontide ray:
The Viking of the river fight,
The Conqueror of the bay.
" I give the name that fits him best-
Ay, better than his own
The Sea-King of the sovereign West,
Who made his mast a throne.'"
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 249
"A fine poem indeed, and with a subject
worthy of all its praise," remarked Cousin Ron-
ald, as Mrs. Travilla ceased. "No wonder you
are proud of him, cousins, for he was, as I said
a moment since, one to be proud of; I should be
proud indeed of him were he a countryman of
mine.'
"As each one of us his countrymen and
women certainly is," said Mr. Dinsmore.
There was a silence of a few moments, pres-
ently broken by the captain.
"Yes," he said, "I think there are few, if
any, of his countrymen, who are not proud of
our grand naval hero, Farragut; and there were
others among our naval heroes of that day,
almost, if not quite, as worthy of our affection-
ate admiration. Captain, afterward Admiral,
Bailey, for instance, who was second in com-
mand at the taking of New Orleans, leading, in
the Cwyuga, the right column of the fleet of
government vessels in the passage of Forts St.
Philip and Jackson, the capture of the Chal-
mette batteries and the city.
"As you probably remember, he passed up
ahead of the fleet, through the fire of the forts,
the Confederate vessels, the rams, fire-rafts,
blazing cotton bales, and dense clouds of smoke,
meeting the attacks of all unaided.
" Also it was he who was sent by Farragut in
company with only one other man, Lieutenant
250 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
George H. Perkins, to demand the surrender of
the city, the taking down of the Confederate
flag, and the hoisting in its stead of the Stars
and Stripes.
"It certainly required no small amount of
courage to pass through those city streets sur-
rounded by a hooting, yelling, cursing crowd,
threatening them with drawn pistols and other
weapons.
"And who can fail to admire the words of
Bailey, in his official report of the victory: <It
was a contest of iron hearts in wooden ships
against iron-clads with iron beaks and the
iron hearts won?'
"And not less admirable was his modest be-
havior at a dinner given him at the Astor House,
when called upon to reply to the toast of 'The
Navy. ' "
"Ah, what was that, sir?" asked Mr. Lil-
burn, pricking up his ears.
"I was reading an account of it only the
other day," pursued Captain Raymond. "The
old hero straightened himself up, and began,
'Mr. President and gentlemen hem thank ye. '
Then made a long pause, glancing up and down
the table. 'Well, I suppose you want to hear
about that New Orleans affair?' he continued.
At that there were cries of 'Yes! yes!' and a
great stamping of feet. So Bailey went on*
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 251
* Well, d'ye see, this was the way of it. We were
lying down the river below the forts, and Farra-
gut, he he signalled us to go in and take 'em.
Being as we were already hove short, it didn't
take much time to get under way, so that wasn't
so much of a job as ye seem to think. And
then the engineers, they ran the ships, so all we
had to do was to blaze away when we got up to
the forts, and take 'em, according to orders.
That's just all there was about it.' And he sat
down amid thunders of applause."
" Ah ha, um h'm, ah ha ! a nice, modest fellow
he must have been," remarked Cousin Ronald,
nodding reflectively, over his cane.
The call to tea interrupted the conversation,
but on leaving the table all gathered upon the
deck again to watch the sunset, the rising of
the moon, and for the forts, Morgan and Gaines,
which they were now rapidly nearing, and upon
which all gazed with interest as the captain
pointed them out and the vessel steamed slowly
past.
"Ah, what a terrible thing is war!" sighed
Grandma Elsie. "God forbid that this dear
land should ever again be visited with that
fearful scourge !"
" Ah, I can say amen to that !" Mrs. Dinsmore
exclaimed, low and tremulously, thinking of
the dear young brothers who had fallen victims
252 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
in that unnatural strife. " We cannot be thank-
ful enough for the peace and prosperity that
now bless our native land."
"No; and may it ever continue," added her
husband. "Her growth and prosperity since
that fearful struggle ended have been something
wonderful."
A few moments of silence followed, the vessel
moving swiftly on her way, and a gentle breeze
fanning the cheeks of her passengers as they
sat there placidly gazing out over the moon-
lit waters, then the quiet was suddenly broken
in upon by a loud guffaw, followed by a drunken
shout.
"Aint I fooled ye nice, now? Ye didn't
know I was aboard, capting, nor any o' the rest
o' ye. Ye didn't guess ye'd got a free passen-
ger aboard 'sides that old Scotch feller a-settin*
yander a-looking like he feels hisself as good
'a any o' the rest, ef he don't pay nothin' fer his
trip."
Everyone started and turned in the direction
of the sounds.
"A stowaway !" exclaimed Captain Raymond.
"The voice seems to come from the hold. Ex-
cuse me, ladies and gentlemen ; I must see to his
case, and that we are secured from the danger of
a visit from him, as he is evidently a drunken
wretch," and with the words he hastened away
in the direction of the sounds.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 253
"Ha, ha! I hear ye, capting!" shouted the
voice; "but drunken wretch or not, I wouldn't
harm a hair o' any o' yer heads. All I'm a-want-
in' is a free passage up furder north, where I
come from."
"Oh, mamma, I'm so frightened! so 'fraid
the bad man will hurt my dear papa," cried
little Elsie, clinging to her mother, while teara
filled her sweet blue eyes.
"No, papa will whip de naughty mans," said
Ned, shaking his baby fist in the direction of
the sounds.
"Ah ha, ah ha, um h'm! little laddie; I
have no doubt your papa is bigger and stronger
than the naughty rnans," said Cousin Ron-
ald, "and if he catches the good-for-nothing
scamp, can whip him within an inch of his
life."
At that Walter burst into a laugh. "Now,
Cousin Ronald," he said, "I'd not be a bit sur-
prised to learn that you are well acquainted with
that scamp. However, I'll run after Brother
Levis to see the fun, if there is any, but I'm
sure nobody need be one bit afraid," and with
that away he ran.
"Ah, Cousin Ronald," began Violet, laugh-
ing, the others joining in with her, and all en-
tirely occupied in looking at the old gentleman,,
whose face, however, could be but indistinctly
seen, as he had so placed himself that the moon-
254 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
light did not fall fully upon it, "confess
that "
But she got no further. A shout of drunken
laughter from the other side of the vessel again
startled them.
"Ha, ha! the capting's gone in the wrong di-
rection to catch this customer. But he needn't
to hunt me up. I'm a real harmless kind o'
chap, an' wouldn't hurt a hair o' any o' your
heads."
Again every head was turned in the direction
of the sounds, but seeing no one they all burst
into gleeful laughter, in whichjthe captain^pres-
ently joined, having returned from his bootless
earch, fully convinced that it need be carried
no farther.
CHAPTER XVI.
IT was a bright, sweet May morning. Re*
veille sounded at the Naval Academy at Annapo-
lis, and with the first tap of the drum Max woke
and sprang from his bed. He glanced from the
window as he hurried on his clothes, and a low
exclamation of surprise and delight burst from
his lips.
"What now, Raymond?" queried Hunt, who
was dressing with equal expedition.
" The Dolphin! the Dolphin!" cried Max,
in a joyful, exultant tone. "She lies at anchor
down yonder, and I haven't a doubt that I shall
see my father and all the rest presently."
" Possible ? What a fortunate fellow you are,
Raymond," returned Hunt, hurrying to the
window to take a hasty peep. " Sure enough t
and what a beauty she is, that Dolphin! and
the captain will be here presently getting you
leave to spend the day on board ; and it being
Saturday, and he and the commandant old
friends, there'll be no trouble in managing it.
Accept my most hearty congratulations, old
fellow."
"Thank you," said Max, vainly trying to
255
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE,
press his excitement, for his affectionate, boy-
ish heart was bounding with joy at the thought
of presently seeing all his loved ones ; most of
all, the father who was to him the personifica-
tion of all that was good, honorable, brave,
noble, and true; the father to whom, he knew
beyond a doubt, he himself was an object of
strong parental affection and pride.
"And it's fortunate for you that I'm the fel-
low to set the room to rights on this memorable
occasion," continued Hunt. "I say, Raymond,
I think you must have been born under a lucky
star."
"Ah, yes, old fellow," laughed Max, "I
rather suspect that's what's the matter. But
bark! what's that?" as approaching footsteps
were heard in the hall without.
A rap quickly followed. Max flew to the
door and threw it open, to find a messenger there
from the commandant requiring his presence
immediately in the grounds below.
Little doubting what awaited him, Max
obeyed the summons with joyful alacrity, run-
ning down one flight of stairs after another till
the lowest hall was reached, then out into the
grounds, sending an eagerly inquiring look
from side to side.
Ah, yes, in the shade of a tree, yonder, a few
yards from the door-way, stood the command-
ant in earnest conversation with another gen-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 257
tleman, not in uniform, but of decidedly sol-
dierly bearing. Max recognized the face and
form on the instant, and flew to meet him.
Both gentlemen turned at the sound of the
approaching footsteps.
Max hastily saluted his superior officer, say-
ing half breathlessly, "I am here, sir."
"So I see, Raymond," was the smiling re-
joinder, "and for the present I resign you to
this gentleman's care," turning toward the
captain.
Max's hand was instantly clasped in that of
his father, who held it fast and, bending down,
kissed his son with ardent affection, saying,
with emotion, and in low, earnest tones, " My
boy, my dear, dear boy !"
" Papa, papa I" cried Max, his voice, too, trem-
bling with feeling and excitement, "I never
was gladder in my life !"
"I am very glad for you, Max," said the
commandant, in kindly sympathizing tones.
K And Raymond, let me assure you that the lad
is worthy of every indulgence that could be
afforded him; a more industrious or better be-
haved cadet I have never had under my care.
Hoping to see you again in the course of the
day, I bid you good-morning. You also, Max,"
and with a bow and smile he left father and son
alone together.
"So good a report of his eldest son makes
258 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
your father a very happy man, Max," the cap-
tain said, pressing the hand he held, and gazing
into the rosy, boyish face with eyes brimful
of fatherly love and pride.
"Thank you for saying it, papa," returned
Max, flushing with joy; "but with such a
father I ought to be a better and brighter boy
than I am. But I do try, papa, and I mean
always to try to honor you by being and doing
all I know you would wish."
"I haven't a doubt of it, my son," the cap-
tain said, again affectionately pressing the lad's
hand, then letting it go; "but now I must re-
turn to the Dolphin, taking my eldest son with
me if he wishes me to do so."
"Yes, indeed, papa!" cried the boy, ready to
dance with delight; "but may I go back to my
room for a moment first ? I'm afraid that in my
hurry to obey the summons of the commandant,
I haven't left everything quite in ship shape."
"Yes, go, son," replied his father; "and if
your morning devotions have not been attended
to, do not neglect them any longer. I will wait
for you here under the trees. By the way, I
am to hear your recitations for this morning, so
you may bring the needed books with you."
"Yes, sir," returned Max, and hurried away,
his father looking after him with proudly beam-
ing eyes till the lithe, graceful young figure
disappeared within the door-way, then taking a
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 25$
morning paper from his pocket, he seated him-
self on a bench beneath a tree to await the lad's
return.
He had not long to wait ; in a few minutes
Max was again at his side, and the two were
wending their way toward the row-boat that
was to take them to the Dolphin, anchored some
distance out in the stream.
All was so still and quiet in and about the
vessel that morning that her passengers slept
later than usual, but Lulu, as generally hap-
pened, was one of the earliest risers, and had
not been up long before she hastened to the
deck to exchange the accustomed morning
greeting with her father. But, to her surprise
and disappointment, a hasty glance about the
deck showed her that he was not there.
"Why, what is the matter?" she said to her-
self. "I'm afraid papa must be sick, for I do
not know what else would keep him in his state-
room till this time of day. But," with another
sweeping glance from side to side, "we're
certainly anchored; and where? Why, it looks
like yes, it is Annapolis !" hearing the splash
of oars and catching sight of a row-boat with
several persons in it, "for there's papa, and Max
with him. Oh, oh, oh, how glad I am !" and
with the words she ran to the side of the vessel
and the next minute was in Max's arms.
It was a very hearty embrace on the part of
260 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
both, their father standing by and watching
them with shining eyes.
" O Maxie, how you have grown !" exclaimed
Lulu, gently withdrawing herself from his em-
brace and scanning him with keen scrutiny
from head to foot ; " you look every inch a naval
cadet."
"Do I?" he queried laughingly. "Thank
you, for I consider it a decided compliment.
And you too have changed ; you are taller, and
look more than ever like papa."
"O Max, you could not say anything that
would please me better than that," she ex-
claimed, flushing with pleasure; "and I can re-
turn the compliment with interest. I think you
will look exactly like our dear father when you
are his age," turning toward the captain, and
lifting her eyes to his full of ardent filial affec-
tion ; for he was standing there regarding both
with fatherly tenderness, and pride in their
youthful comeliness of form and feature.
"My dear, dear children !" he said, bending
down to give Lulu the usual morning caress,
" your mutual love makes me very happy. May
it never be less than it is now !"
At that moment Violet, Grace, and the two
little ones joined them, and more hearty, loving
embraces followed, all, except Violet, being as
much taken by surprise at the sight of Max as
Lulu had been.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 261
Grace almost cried with joy as Max caught
her in his arms and hugged her close, kissing
her sweet lips again and again.
"I doubt," he said laughingly, as he let her
go, "if there is another fellow at the Academy
who has such sisters as mine, or such a young,
pretty mamma, or darling baby brother and sis-
ter," kissing each in turn; "and," looking up
into his father's face, a telltale moisture gath-
ering in his eyes, "I'm perfectly certain there's
not one can show a father to be so proud
of."
"Ah, my dear boy, Love is blind to defects
and very keen-sighted as regards good and ad-
mirable qualities in those she favors," was the
captain's answering remark.
" What a surprise you have given us, papa !"
exclaimed Lulu; "me at least, for I hadn't the
least idea we were coming here."
"No, but some of the rest of us knew," said
Violet, with a merry little laugh; "your father
told me of his intentions last night as a secret,
however, for he wanted to give you and Gracie
a pleasant surprise."
"And it was certainly a pleasant one to me,"
said'Max. "Papa, thank you ever so much."
" Did you get leave for him to stay all day,
papa?" asked Lulu in a tone that seemed to
say she hoped so with all her heart.
" He will be with us through the day, except
262 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
during the two hours of drill, which we will
all go to see; also all day to-morrow," was the
captain's reply to that, and it seemed to give
pleasure to all who heard it : all the passengers on
board, for by that time the others had come up -
to the deck, and one after another gave Max a
pleased and hearty greeting the older people
as one they had expected to see, the younger
with joyful surprise. They gathered about him,
some of them Walter in especial with many
questions in regard to the daily routine of life
at the Academy, all of which Max answered
readily and to the best of his ability.
"Haven't you lessons to say to-day?" queried
Walter.
"Yes, but I'm to recite them to papa," Max
replied, with a pleased, smiling glance into
his father's face.
"You may well look pleased, Max, for he's
an excellent teacher, as all his Viamede pupils
can testify," remarked Rosie demurely.
"Oh, yes, I remember now that he has been
teaching you all while you were down there,"
said Max. " Well, I never saw a better teacher,
though perhaps, being his son and very fond of
him, it's possible I may be a partial judge."
" Quite possible, my boy," laughed his father,
"and I think no one of my pupils is disposed
to view me with a critic's eye."
"You need not say the rest of it, papa," said
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 263
Lulu, "for I'm sure you haven't any imperfec-
tions to be passed by."
"Quite right, Lu," laughed Violet.
But at that moment came the call to break-
fast, a summons everyone was ready to obey
with alacrity. They had a pleasant, social
time about "the table ; the fare was excellent,
appetites were of the best, and everyone was
in fine spirits and high good-humor.
Max was called upon to answer so many
questions with regard to life at the Naval Acad-
emy, and his replies were listened to with so
much deference, that the captain began to fear his
boy might become insufferably conceited. Dis-
turbed by that fear, he watched him so closely
and with so grave an air that at length Max
noticed it, and was much disturbed with the fear
that he had unwittingly done or said something
to hurt or displease his dearly loved father.
He took the first opportunity following the
captain about the vessel, after breakfast and
family prayers were over, till they found them-
selves alone together for a moment to inquire,
in a tone of much concern, if it were so.
"No, my son, not at all," was the kindly reply,
"but I felt a little anxious lest my boy should be
spoiled and made conceited by being applied to
by older people for so much information."
"I hope not, papa; I know very well it was
only because I've been living there and they
264 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
haven't ; and that every one of them knows far
more than I do about many another thing."
"Quite true, my son," the captain said,
with a smile, adding, "and now you may get
out your books and look over those lessons, as
I shall soon be ready to hear them."
"Yes, sir; it will be really a great treat to
recite to my old tutor once more," returned the
lad, with a look of relief and pleasure. "I am
very glad indeed thatjie is not displeased with
me as I feared."
"Very far from it, my dear boy," was the
captain's kindly rejoinder; "the account given
me to-day by the commandant, of your conduct
and attention to your studies, was most gratify-
ing to my pride in my eldest son."
Those words, and also the warm praise be-
stowed upon his recitations when they had been
heard, filled the boy's heart with happiness.
His father returned to the Academy with him at
the hour for drill, but the others witnessed it
from the deck of the Dolphin. At its conclusion,
Captain Raymond and his son returned to the
yacht, Max having permission^to remain there
until near ten o'clock on Sunday night.
A trip up the river had been planned for the
afternoon, and anchor was weighed and the
yacht started as soon as her commander and his
son had come aboard.
All were seated upon the deck under an awn-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 265
ing, greatly enjoying a delicious breeze, the
dancing and sparkling of the water, and the dis-
tant view of the shore arrayed in the lovely
verdure of spring.
Mrs. Dinsmore, Mrs. Travilla, and Mrs.
Raymond sat together, busy with fancy work
and chatting cheerily, while the younger ones
had their drawing materials or books except
Grace, who was dressing a doll for little Elsie.
Few of them, however, were accomplishing a
great deal, there being so small necessity for the
employment and so many things to withdraw
their attention from it.
Max speedily made his way to Mrs. Travilla's
side. She looked up from her work, and greeted
him with her sweet smile. "It is quite delight-
ful to have you among us again, my dear boy,"
she said, taking his hand and pressing it affec-
tionately in hers.
"Thank you, dear Grandma Elsie," he re-
turned, his eyes sparkling ; " it is a great pleasure
to hear you say so, though I don't know how
to believe that you can enjoy it half so much as
I do."
"I am glad to hear that you do, laddie," she
said brightly. " Now suppose we have a bit of
chat together. Take that camp chair by you*
grandmother's side and tell her how you enjoy
that artillery exercise you have just been going
through."
266 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Thank you, ma'am," said Max laughingly,
as he took the seat indicated. "It's really de-
lightful to be treated as a relative by so dear
and sweet a lady, but you do look so young that
it seems almost ridiculous for a great fellow like
me to call you grandma."
" Does it? Why, your father calls me mother,
and to be so related to him surely must make
me your grandmother."
" But you are not really old enough to be hi&
mother, and I am his oldest child."
"And begin to feel yourself something of
a man, since you are not called Max, but Mr.
Raymond at the Academy yonder?" she re
turned in a playfully interrogative tone.
Max seemed to consider a moment, then smil-
ing, but blushing vividly, " I'm afraid I must
plead guilty to that charge, Grandma Elsie," he
said with some hesitation.
"What is that, Max?" asked his father,
drawing near just in time to catch the last
words.
" That I begin to feel that as if I'm a at
least almost a man, sir," answered the lad,
stammering and coloring with mortification.
"Ah, that's not so very bad, my boy," laughed
his father. " I believe that at your age I was
more certain of being one than you are really
feeling rather more fully convinced of my wis-
dom and consequence than I am now."
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 267
"Were you indeed, papa? then there is hope
for me," returned the lad, with a pleased look.
" I was really afraid you would think me abomi-
nably conceited."
" No, dear boy, none of us think you that," said
Mrs. Travilla, again smiling sweetly upon him.
" But you have not yet answered my query as to
how you enjoyed the artillery exercise we have
just seen you go through."
"Oh, I like it!" returned Max, his eyes spark-
ling. "And I don't think I shall ever regret
my choice of a profession if I succeed in passing,
and become as good an officer as my father has
been," looking up into the captain's face with
a smile full of affection and proud appreciation.
"Now I fear my boy is talking of something
that he knows very little about," said the cap-
tain, a twinkle of fun in his eye. "Who told
you, Max, that your father had been a good
officer?"
" My commandant, sir, who knows all about
it, or at least thinks he does."
At that instant there was a sound like the
splashing of oars on the farther side of the
vessel, and a boyish voice called out, "Ahoy
there, Raymond! A message from the com-
mandant!"
"Oh, I hope it isn't to call you back, Maxie !"
exclaimed Lulu, springing up and following
Max and her father as they hastened to that side
268 ELSIE AT VIAMEDB.
of the vessel, expecting to see a row-boat there
with a messenger from the Academy.
But no boat of that kind was in sight. Could
it have passed around the vessel? Max hurried
to the other side to make sure, 'but no boat was
* **
there.
"Oh!" he exclaimed, with a merry laugh, "it
was Mr. Lilburn," and he turned a smiling,
amused face toward the old gentleman, who had
followed, and now stood close at his side.
"Eh, laddie! what was Mr. Lilburn?" quer-
ied the accused. "That I'm no down there
in a boat is surely evident to all who can see
me standing here. Are ye no ashamed to so
falsely accuse an auld friend who wad never do
harm to you or yours?' 1
Then a voice seemed to come from a distant
part of the vessel. "Ah, sir, ye ken that ye're
known to be up to such tricks. All only to
make fun for your friends, though, not to cause
fright or harm to anyone unless it might be a
gambler or some other rascal."
"Hear that, now, cousin!" cried Mr. Lilburn.
"Somebody seems ready to do justice to the
auld man our fine young cadet here is so ready
to suspect and accuse.''
By this time all the other passengers had
joined them, everybody but the very little ones
understood the joke, and it was received with
merry peals of laughter.
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 269
To Max the afternoon and evening seemed to
pass very quickly, so delightful was it to be once
more surrounded by his dear ones, not the least
pleasant part being a half hour spent alone with
his father after the others had retired; he had
so many little confidences that he would not
willingly have shared with anyone else, and
they were heard with so much evident interest,
such hearty sympathy, and replied to with such
good and kindly advice. Max was even more
firmly convinced than ever before that such an-
other dear, kind, and lovable father as his was
nowhere to be found.
And, by the way, the captain was almost
equally sure that no other man had a son quite
so bright, handsome, intelligent, noble, indus-
trious, and in every way worthy to be the pride
of his father's heart, as this dear lad who was
his own.
"God, even the God of his fathers, keep my
dear boy in every hour of trial and temptation,
and help him to walk steadily in the strait and
narrow way that leads to everlasting life,' 1 he
said with emotion when bidding his son good-
night. "Keep close to the dear Master, my son,
ever striving to serve and honor him in all your
words and ways, and all will be well with you
at the last.*
CHAPTER XVII.
THE captain, Max, and Lulu were all three
early on deck the next morning as lovely a
May morning as ever was seen. The sun had
but just showed his face above the horizon when
Lulu mounted the companion-way to the deck,
but she found her father and brother already
there, sitting side by side, both looking very
happy and content.
" Good-morning, papa and Max," she said,
hurrying toward them.
The salutation was returned by both in cheery,
pleasant tones.
"I thought I'd be the very first on deck;
but here you both are before me," she added as
she gained her father's side.
6 'But pleased to have you join us," he said,
drawing her to a seat upon his knee. "A sweet
Sabbath morning, is it not? And how did my
little girl sleep?"
"As well as possible, thank you, papa. It is
much cooler here than at Viamede now, and a
delightful breeze came in at the window. But
I almost always sleep well, and that is something
to be thankful for, isn't it?"
370
ELSIE A T VIAMEDE. 271
"It is, indeed," he responded. "May my dear
eldest daughter never be kept awake by the re-
proaches of a guilty conscience, cares and anx-
ieties, or physical distress; though that last I
can hardly hope she will escape always until she
reaches that blessed land where 'the inhabitant
shall not say, I am sick. '
"Yes, sir," she said, "I ought to be very
thankful that I am so healthy; I hope I am;
but any kind of physical pain I have ever been
tried with is far easier for me to bear than the
reproaches of a guilty conscience. I can never
forget how hard they were to endure after I had
hurt dear little Elsie so because I was in a
passion.' 1
"I can't bear to think of that time," said
Max; "so let us talk of something else. The
view here is lovely, is it not, papa?"
"Oh," cried Lu in surprise, "we are at
anchor again in the river at Annapolis, aren't
we, papa?"
"Yes; I brought you all back here in the
night, to spend the Sabbath. I think we will
go into the city to church this morning, and
have some religious exercises on the vessel thia
afternoon and evening.'
"Oh, I like that plan, papa," said Max, "es-
pecially the afternoon part, for I am really hun-
gry for one of those interesting Bible lessons
with you for my teacher."
972 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Yes, Maxie, I pity you that you can't share
them with Gracie and me every Sunday,' 1 ' said
Lulu. "Papa, won't you give us Max and
Gracie and me a private Bible lesson all to our-
selves after the service for the grown folks,
sailors and all, has been held, just as you used
to do when we were all at home at Woodburn?"
"Quite willingly, if my children wish it; in-
deed, it is what I had contemplated doing," re-
plied the captain; "for we cannot better em-
ploy the hours of the holy Sabbath than in the
study of God's Word, which he has given us to
be a 'lamp to our feet and a light to our path*
that we may journey safely to that happy land
where sin and sorrow are unknown.
" Never forget, my children, that we are but
strangers and pilgrims upon this earth, only
passing through it on our way to an eternal home
of either everlasting blessedness or never ending
woe a home where all is holiness, joy, peace,
and love, or to that other world of unending
remorse and anguish, 'the blackness of dark-
ness forever.'
"It is very difficult to keep that always in
mind, papa," said Max. "I hope you will often
ask God to help us me especially to re-
member it constantly, and live, not for time,
but for eternity."
"I do, my dear boy; there is never a day
when I do not ask my heavenly Father to guard
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 273
and guide each one of my dear children and give
them a home with him at last. But we must all
strive to enter in at the strait gate, remember-
ing the warning of Jesus, 'Strait is the gate,
and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto
life, and few there be that find it. '
Violet joined them at that moment, then the
rest of the party, one after another. Then
came the call to breakfast ; and soon after leav-
ing the table, and the holding of the regular
morning service on the vessel, nearly everyone
went ashore and to church.
At the close of the exercises there, they re-
turned to the Dolphin, dined, a little later as-
sembled under the awning on the deck, and being
presently joined by the greater part of the crew,
another short service, consisting of the reading
of the Scriptures, with explanatory remarks,
prayer, and the singing of hymns, followed.
After that, the captain took his three older
children aside and gave them, as in the dear old
times at Woodburn, a Bible lesson, in which they
were free to ask of him as many questions as
they would.
"Papa," said Grace, "I was reading in
Isaiah this morning this verse, 'Therefore, thus
saith the Lord God, Behold I lay in Zion for
a foundation, a stone, a tried stone, a precious
corner-stone, a sure foundation.' Does it mean
the dear Lord Jesus, papa?"
274 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Yes, d, ughtei ; in both the Old and New
Testaments Chrisl Jesus is called a Foundation.
The f ounda ion of a building is the part that sup-
ports all the rest; and that Jesus is to all his
Church, his people. He is the foundation of all
the comforts, hopes, happiness of the Christian ;
the foundation of the covenant God has made
with his Church ; the foundation of all the sweet
and precious promises of God's Word; a sure
foundation on which his people may securely
rest, knowing that he will never deceive, fail, or
forsake anyone who trusts in him. He is the
only Saviour, the head of the Church, the only
Mediator between God and man.
" We are not to look too much to our feelings,
doings, prayers, or even our faith, but on the
finished work of Christ. We can have assur-
ance of hope, but must attain to it by resting
upon God's word of promise, remembering that
it is Christ's righteousness which God accepts,
not ours, so imperfect, so unworthy of men-
tion.
"In that way only can we have peace and
safety, for our own righteousness is but as filthy
rags, exceedingly offensive in the sight of God,
who is 'of purer eyes than to behold sin, and can-
not look upon iniquity,' so utterly abhorrent is it
to his holy nature.
"The Bible tells us, 'He that believeth on the
Son hath everlasting life ; he that believeth not
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 275
the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God
abideth on him.'
"Papa," said Grace, low and feelingly,
"those are dreadful words, 'the wrath^of God
abideth on him.' :
"They are indeed, "he said. "The one great
question is, 'Do you believe on the Son of God ?'
There in Egypt, when God sent those plagues
upon Pharaoh and his people, it was not the
feelings of the Israelites that saved them, but
the blood on the door-posts, symbolizing the
blood of Christ, which would in future ages be
offered to satisfy the demands of God's broken
law ; and it was when he saw that blood that the
angel passed over, harming them not.
"The [scape-goat too, was a type of Christ
bearing the sins of the people away into the
wilderness; if our sins are laid on Jesus they
will come no more into remembrance before our
righteous Judge, but covered with the beautiful
robe of his righteousness, God will treat us as
if it were our very own. Ah, my beloved chil-
dren, it is the dearest wish of your father's
heart that each one of you may have that right-
eousness put upon you!"
A slight pause ; then Grace said in low, clear,,
and joyous tones, "Papa, I think we have. I
feel that I do love Jesus and trust in him, and
so do Max and Lulu, I believe."
"I do," said Max with feeling. "I know I
276 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
am very, very far from perfect, but I do desire
above everything else to be a follower of Jesus,
and known as such; to live near him, and honor
him in all my words and ways."
"My boy, nothing could have made me hap-
pier than that confession from your lips," his
father said with emotion. "And it is no less a
joy of heart to me to know that my dear little
Orace is a follower of Jesus." He drew her
nearer as he spoke, then turned loving, ques-
tioning eyes upon Lulu.
"Papa," she said in tremulous tones, "I I
feel that I am not worthy to be called one of
Jesus' disciples, but I do love him, and long to
grow in likeness to him. I do ask him very,
very often to take away all the evil that is in
me, and make me just what he would have me
to be."
"And he will hear your prayer, he will grant
your petition,' 1 her father replied in moved
tones. "Oh, my dear children, your father's
heart is full of thankfulness that he has reason
to hope and believe that you are all true followers
of the blessed Master, and that we may all live
and love together, not in this world only, but
also in the next."
To Max that delightful day and evening
seemed very short. He was surprised when his
father, glancing at his watch, said, "It is half
past nine, my son. Say good-night and good-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 277
by to your friends here, for we must go back
to the Academy. It need not be a very sad
parting," he added, with a smile, "as you may
expect to see some, if not all, of us next month,
at the time of the commencement exercises. >:
"Thank^you, papa; that is good news," said
the lad, his countenance brightening very much,
"for it is the greatest treat to a fellow to see
home folks once in a while."
"I know that, my boy. I haven't forgotten
the feelings of a cadet, which are pretty much
like those of other lads."
The farewells were quickly spoken, father
and son entered the waiting row-boat, and in a
few minutes were at the Academy.
Captain Raymond bade his son good-by at the
door, reminding him in cheerful tones that ^he
might hope to see him, and perhaps the entire
Woodburn family, again in a few weeks.
With that pleasant prospect in view, Max
went to his room in excellent spirits. He found
Hunt already there.
"Hello, Max! glad to see you back again,"
he exclaimed in a tone of hearty good-will.
"Had a royal time of it, I suppose?"
"Delightful!" cried Max gayly; "and the
best of it is that my father holds out the pros-
pect of another visit from our whole family at
the time of the June commencement, which
you know is not so very far off."
278 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Well, I must say you're a lucky dog, Ray-
mond, " returned Hunt. "I wish I had the
same prospect of seeing my folks ; but they're
too far off, and money's too scarce."
Violet was alone on deck when her husband
returned to the yacht, the others having retired
to the cabin or their state-rooms.
4 ' Waiting for me, love?" he asked, as he
stepped to her side and passed an arm round her
waist.
"Yes," she said; "the air is so pleasant here,
and I thought it would be really delightful for
us two to have the deck entirely to ourselves
for a while."
"Nothing could be pleasanter to me, dear-
est," he said, giving her his arm and beginning
a leisurely promenade.
"And you have left Max at the Academy
again?" she said interrogatively. "How
manly he grows, the dear fellow ! and so hand-
some; he's a son to be proud of, Levis."
"So his father thinks," returned the captain,
with a low, happy little laugh. "My dear boy
is one of God's good gifts to me."
"And how evidently he admires and loves his
father as he well may, I think. He grows more
and more like you in looks, too, Levis. I can
imagine that at his age you were just what he
is now."
"No, my dear; if I am not much mistaken
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 279
he is both a handsomer and a better lad than
his father was at the same age.'
"Doubtless not half so conceited and vain as
his father was then or is now," she returned,
with her low, sweet silvery laugh. "There
must have been a vast improvement, however,
before I had the happiness of making his ac-
quaintance.'
"Max's?" he queried with mock gravity.
"The acquaintance of Max's father, sir,"
she replied demurely. "I have known the cap-
tain now for five years, and can truly say I have
never seen him show such vanity and conceit as
you are pleased to charge him with, or at least to
say were once among his attributes ; and I will
not have him slandered, even by you."
"Very well, then, let us change the subject of
discourse."
"Agreed. How soon do we leave Annapolis
to pursue our homeward way?"
"A little after midnight, if that plan suits
my wife's wishes.'
"Entirely. But you are not going to remain
on deck till then?"
"Probably. I feel no inclination for sleep at
present, and the air outside here is, as you re-
marked a moment since, delightful.'
"Especially when enjoyed in such good com-
pany, I presume?"
"Yes, that makes a vast difference, of course,
280 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
yet I can hardly ask you to stay very long with
me ; cannot have the cruelty to rob my heart's
best treasure my young and lovely wife of
her beauty sleep. "
"What a gallant speech!" she laughed; "it
surely deserves the reward of at least another
half hour of her delectable society. Ah, my
best and dearest of husbands," she added in a
more serious tone, "there is nothing else in the
world I so keenly enjoy as these rare times when
I can have you all to myself."
"Yet I cannot believe they are ever more en-
joyable to you than to me, my love," he re-
turned; "sweet as your society was to me in the
days of our courtship, it is, I think, even sweeter
now. And I hope mine is not less enjoyable to
you."
"Indeed, no," she said earnestly; "you seem
to grow dearer and more lovable every day that
we live together ; a blessing far, far beyond my
deserts. Oh, I can never cease to marvel that I
have won so great a prize in the matrimonial
lottery."
"It is wondrous strange," he returned, with a
happy laugh, "that a young, beautiful girl, be-
longing to one of the very best families in the
land, and who might have had her pick and choice
among its most desirable matches, should have
been able to secure a middle-aged widower with
three children. You may well wonder at BO
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 281
great good fortune falling to your lot, lady
mine," with a strong emphasis^upon that last
word.
"Ah, my husband, you could hardly bestow
upon me a sweeter name than that," she said
softly, and with a bright, winsome look up into
his face. "It is so sweet to belong to you, and
to have you belong to me. And then our dar-
ling children are such treasures.'
"Yes; our two dear babies.'
"Ah, yes; but I meant to include the others
also ; for I surely may claim now that even Lulu
loves me, not as a mother exactly, but as a dear
older sister. ' ;
"Yes, I am certain of it, dearest," he said
intones expressing heart-felt happiness; "she
shows it in many ways, and however many and
serious her faults may be, hypocrisy and de-
ceit are not among them.'
"No, indeed ! I never knew anyone more per-
fectly free from those faults so perfectly open
and candid. I am sure that if her life were in
peril she would not be deceitful or untrue in
order to save it.''
"Thank you, my love," he said with emotion.
"I share that belief, and it has been a great con-
solation to me when sorely distressed by her
very serious faults.'
"But she is overcoming those under her
father's wise and affectionate training."
282 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"I think she is," he said; "she is certainly
struggling hard against them, though the train-
ing you speak of, has, I fear, been far from
faultless."
"Ah, you have not so much confidence in her
father's wisdom as I have," returned Violet,
with a smile and a look up into his face which
expressed a world of loving appreciation.
The conversation then turned upon other
themes not unsuited to the sacredness of the
day; they seated themselves and sang a hymn
or two together, then Violet went below and
sought her berth, to be followed an hour later
by her husband.
CHAPTER
THE next morning the Dolphin's passengers,
on awaking, found her speeding on her home-
ward way. No one regretted it, for all were
full of joy at the thought of seeing home again,
delightful as had been their sojourn at lovely
Viamede and on the vessel.
It was still early in the day when they reached
their wharf, but carriages from Ion, Fairview,
and Woodburn were in waiting, conveyances
for the luggage also, and in a very short time
they had left the city behind, and were whirl-
ing rapidly over the familiar road toward the
loved homes they had left some months before
a happy company, the younger ones full of mirth
and gayety.
The grounds belonging to each estate were
looking their loveliest, and the returning trav-
elers were greeted with the warmest of wel-
comes. Zoe and Edward had reached Ion some
days in advance of the others, and seen to it that
everything there was in perfect order, while at
Woodburn such matters had received careful
attention from Christine and Alma.
"Welcome home, my love," the captain said
883
284 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
to his wife as the carriage turned in at the
great gates. "And you too, my darlings,"
addressing his children. "Is it almost as lovely
here as at Viamede?"
"Oh, yes ; yes, indeed, papa !" they responded,
baby Ned adding, "Oh, me so blad to det home
adain."
Then a joyous bark was heard, and Prince,
Max's dog, came bounding to meet them.
"Oh, dere our big doggie Prince !" cried Ned,
with a joyous laugh, and clapping his chubby
hands. "Maxie'dere too, papa?"
"No, Neddi* boy; we have left Brother
Maxie behind at Annapolis," answered his
father; then as the carriage came to a stand-
still, he threw open the door, exclaiming, "Home
at last!" sprang to the ground, and proceeded
to hand out wife and children.
"Yes,' : said Violet, who, as well as the
children, had been gazing with delight upon
the grounds from the carriage window, "and
I for one am as glad as I was to see Yiamede on
our arrival there. How very lovely everything
is looking! Ah, Christine and Alma," as the
two came hurrying out to greet the returned
travellers, "I hope you are well? What good
care you have taken of everything in our ab-
sence."
"Thanks, Mrs. Raymond; it is very kind in
you to notice it; and we are delighted to see
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 285
you all at home again," the two women re-
turned, smiling with pleasure over the arrival
and Violet's appreciative words, to which the
captain added his hearty commendation, and
the children glad, warm greetings.
Prince's actions, in the meantime, told the
same story of his feelings; he was fawning
upon one and another, capering about and wag-
ging his tail with many a joyous bark that
eeemed to say, "I am very glad, very happy to
see you all here again,' 1 and receiving much
loving stroking and patting in return.
The servants, too, came crowding about, with
smiling faces and exclamations of joy and thank-
fulness. "Bress de Lawd yous all safe home
agin!" "We'spow'ful glad to see you, cap'n,
Miss Wi'let, an' all ob de chillens!"
"Dis chile 'specs yo's pow'ful hungry, Miss
Wi'let an' de res'; but de dinnah's 'mos' ready
fo' to dish up, " remarked the cook.
4 'Oh, we are not starving, by any means, Aunt
Judy," returned Violet. "We had an excel-
lent and abundant breakfast on board the Dol-
phin, and it is hardly the regular dinner hour
yet."
"And oh, papa, mayn't we run about every-
where and look at everything?" asked Lulu
and Grace half breathlessly.
"Certainly, daughters," he replied, smiling
affectionately into the eager upturned faces,
286 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
" though as dinner is so nearly ready, I think it
might be well to first take off your hats and
make yourselves neat for the table ; then keep
within doors until after the meal."
"Oh, yes, sir," cried Lulu, "and there is no
place we want to see more than our own rooms.
So come, Gracie, let's hurry up there. Hark !
there's my Polly screaming <Lu! Lu!' She
seems to know I've got home. Who can have
told her? And where's your kitten?"
"Here," returned Gracie; "don't you see
I've got her in my arms? and I do believe she's
glad to see me. Oh, you pretty pet! I often
wanted to see you while I was away."
They were hurrying up the stairs while they
talked, and presently reached their own little
sitting room. "Oh!" they cried in a breath,
"how sweet and lovely it does look!" Then
they made a hasty circuit of Lulu's bedroom
and the little tower room opening into it, ex-
claiming again and again at the beauty of the
furnishings, as though they had never seen them
before, and the extreme neatness which attested
the good housekeeping of Christine.
Last of all they entered Grace's bedroom, to
find its appearance quite as inviting as that of
the others.
"How sweet it does look, Lu!" exclaimed
Grace. "Oh, I do think we have just the sweet-
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 287
est home, as well as the dearest, kindest father in
the whole world!"
"Of course we have," returned Lulu. "I'd a
thousand times rather be his child than any
king's daughter.'
"Would you, indeed, my dear child?" asked
a familiar voice close behind her, while a kind
hand was laid upon each shoulder. "Well, my
darlings, contentment is better than wealth,
and most assuredly your father would not ex-
change you for any king's daughters,~or the
children of any other man.'
As he spoke he bent down to press a fatherly
kiss upon Lulu's lips, then putting an arm round
Grace, caressed her in like manner.
"Now make yourselves neat for the dinner-
table, daughters," he said, "and after the meal,
if you wish you may spend the whole afternoon
in going over the house and grounds.'
"Oh, thank you, papa," they exclaimed, look-
ing full of delight.
"Lu! Lu!" called Polly from the sitting
room, "what you 'bout? Polly wants a cracker."
"O Polly, I beg your pardon; but you have
been so quiet ever since I came in that I really
forgot all about you," laughed Lulu, running
toward the cage, followed by her father and
Grace. "So you want a cracker, do you?"
"You shall have it, Polly," the captain said,
288 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
opening the door of a small cupboard where
things of that sort were wont to be kept. ' * Yes,
here is a paper of them," taking one out and
handing it to the parrot, who promptly took it
in one claw, and, standing on the other foot, be-
gan biting off bits and disposing of them with
& comically serious air and evident [enjoyment.
Just then the little ones came running in, eager
to see Polly and hear her talk. But she was
too much absorbei with her cracker to vouch-
safe them a single-word.
4 'Is mamma ready for dinner, Elsie ?" the
captain asked presently.
"Yes, sir," answered Violet's own voice
from the doorway; "and there is the bell."
"Then we will [go down at once," said the
captain, picking up Elsie and Ned, and follow-
ing his wife down the stairs, Lulu and Grace
bringing up the rear.
The diningroom looked very attractive as
they entered it; there was perfect jneatness
and order, vases of freshly cut flowers stood
here and there, delighting the senses with their
beauty and fragrance, and forming a lovely dec-
oration for the table, which presented a most in-
viting appearance thus ornamented and set out
with delicate china, snowy damask, and glitter-
ing cut glass and silver ware.
Everyone regarded it with evident satisfac-
tion, Violet saying gayly, "After all, my dear,
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 28$
can any lovelier or better place be found than
this our own sweet home?"
"There is no dearer spot on earth to me, my
love," he answered, with a smile that spoke
fond affection, and delight in her appreciation
of his efforts for her happiness and enjoy-
ment.
"I think no place on earth could be more
beautiful than Viamede," remarked Lulu ; "but
this is more charming because it is our very
own."
"Yes," chimed in Grace, "papa's and
mamma's and ours. It is ever so good in you,
papa, to let us own it too."
"Ah?" he returned laughingly, "but that
is because I own you, you know. r
He had lifted baby Ned to his high chair, and
now all seated themselves and the blessing was
asked.
They were a lively, happy little dinner-party,
the children allowed a share in the conversa-
tion.
"Papa," asked Grace at length, "are we to
begin lessons to-morrow?"
"No," he replied, "I will give you two days
to run about and see everything here, at Ion,
Fairview, the Oaks, and so forth. Then you
must settle down to work and be very good and
industrious if you want to be of the Annapolis
party in June."
290 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
"Oh, that will be so delightful, papa, and we
do intend to be as good and industrious as pos-
sible!" she exclaimed, Lulu adding, "lam sure
I do, and if,I should deserve punishment, papa,'*
she went on in an undertone hardly audible to
anyone but him, for as usual she was seated
close at his right hand, "please do make it some-
thing else than being left at home."
"I have little fear of being compelled to pun-
ish you in that way or any other, daughter,"
he replied, giving her a loving look.
"Thank you, dear papa; it is so kind in you
to say that; and Gracieandldo just love to be-
long to you," raising her voice a little, "Don't
we, Gracie?"
"I do, I'm sure," returned Grace, with a lov-
ing smile up into her father's face.
"Well, what shall we do this afternoon?"
queried Violet. "I for one feel inclined to go
all over the house and grounds, to look at every
dear, familiar spot. r
"Well, my dear, then that is what we will
do," responded her husband; "and the children
may go with us or refrain, as they please," with
a smiling glance from Lulu to Grace, which both
Answered with an eagerly expressed desire to
accompany him and Violet; Grace adding,
"But I do want to see Elf and Fairy more than
anything else.'
"Well, dear child," said her father, "they
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 291
are disporting themselves out yonder in the mea-
dow, and you may run out to look at and pet
them as soon as we leave the table, if you
wish."
"Oh, thank you, papa, that is just what I'd
like to do!" she replied.
"And I think all the rest of us will be glad
to go with you," said Violet.
Ned, however, presently began to nod, and
had to be carried away to his crib before the
others were quite ready to leave the table.
"I think Elsie, too, looks as if she would en-
joy a nap more than anything else," remarked
the captain, with a kind look at his youngest
daughter, who seemed to be very nearly nodding
over her plate.
"Oh, no, papa!" she said straightening up
and opening her eyes very wide ; "please, I want
to see the ponies first. J;
"Very well, so you shall, and the nap can
come afterward," he returned in an indulgent
tone.
"Then, as we are all done eating, shall we
not go at once, my dear?" asked Violet.
"I think it would be well to do so," he re-
turned. "Put on your hats, children, and we
will go."
Elf and Fairy seemed glad to see their young
mistresses, who stroked, patted, and fed them
with bits of sugar. The next thing was to ex-
292 ELSIE AT VIAMEDE.
plore every nook and corner of the grounds,
which to them all looked lovelier than ever.
Then they returned to the house, little Elsie
willingly submitted to being laid in her crib,
for she was very sleepy, and the captain, Violet,
Lulu, and Grace went over the whole house,
finding it in beautiful order, and saying to each
other that it seemed a sweeter home than ever.
By that time there were callers from Ion, the
Oaks, Roselands, and the Laurels, those from
Ion bringing the news that Grandma Elsie in-
vited all to a family reunion to be held at hei
home on the afternoon and evening of the next
day. An invitation that every member of the
Woodburn family was glad to accept.
"Ah, Brother Levis, r said Rosie coaxingly,
"you surely will not be so unkind as to require
lessons of us to-morrow?"
"No, little sister, to-morrow and the next day
may be given up to amusement ; but after that
I shall hope and expect to have some very in-
dustrious pupils. r
"As you certainly shall," she replied, with a
grave, emphatic nod; "I am glad of the prom-
ised holiday; duly grateful for it, too, as I
presume all your scholars are."
"Yes, yes, indeed we are, sir!" was the hearty
response from Evelyn and Walter, Lulu and
Grace adding, "And so are we, papa."
The callers left early, declining an invitation
ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 293
to stay to tea; the family partook of their even-
ing meal; Grace and the little ones, wearied
with their journey, the excitement of the home-
coming, and seeing so much company, w^ent
early to bed ; an errand took the captain into
the village for a short season, and Violet aud
Lulu were left for an hour or more to each other's
society.
They were on the veranda together, pacing
slowly back and forth, each with an arm about
the other's waist.
"Oh, Mamma Vi, isn't it just delightful to be
at home again?" exclaimed Lulu.
"Yes, indeed! when the home is such an one
as ours, and with such a man as your father at
the head of affairs, J! returned Yiolet, "Lu
dear, I'm so glad that you and all his children
love him as you do, though really I do not see
how any one of you could help it."
"Nor do I, Mamma Vi ; and I'm very glad that
you love him so too; that makes me love you
even better than I could if you didn't appreciate
him so highly. But we can't love him so dearly
without loving one another; can we?"
"No, certainly not; I am very fond of all
five of his children as well as of their father,"
Violet replied, with her low, sweet laugh.
